Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
FORMATION,FORMATIONS

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

ve permission to admit_ who will now lose his/her/their name(s) and who will henceforth be known by the motto. let the stolistes and the dadouchos assist the kerux into their reception (stolistes and dadouchos join the kerux at the door (the candidates are allowed into the hall, but just upon entrance they are barred by the kerux. the stolistes and dadouchos stand behind the kerux in a triangular formation, with the sentinal at the rear of the candidates) kerux "child/children of earth, unpurified and unconsecrated thou cannot enter this sacred hall" stolistes (signing a cross on the candidate's forehead "child of earth i purify thee with water" dadouchos (censing the candidate "child/children of earth i consecrate thee with fire" hierophant "conduct the candidate to the foot of the altar

n herself the mysteries of all dimensions, while revealing her surface to the exterior senses. it is a double cube because, as the emerald tablet states 'the things that are below are a reflection of the things that are above' the world of men and women created to unhappiness is a reflection of the world of divine beings created to happiness. it is described in the sepher yetzirah, or the book of formation, as an abyss of height and an abyss of death, an abyss of the east and an abyss of the west, an abyss of the north and an abyss of the south. the altar is black because, unlike divine beings who unfold in the element of light, the fires of created beings arise from darkness and obscurity. on the altar is the white triangle to be in the image of immortal light, that triune light which mov

0 0 INITIATION CEREMONY

herself the mysteries of all dimensions, while revealing her surface to the exterior senses. it is a double cube because, as the emerald tablet has said the things that are below are a reflection of the things that are above. the world of men and women created to unhappiness is a reflection of the world of divine beings created to happiness. it is described in the sepher yetzirah, or the book of formation, as an abyss of height and as an abyss of depth, an abyss of the east and an abyss of the west, an abyss of the north and an abyss of the south. the altar is black because, unlike divine beings who unfold in the element of light, the fires of created brings arise from darkness and obscurity. on the altar is a white triangle to be the image of that immortal light, that triune light, which

4 7 INITIATION CEREMONY

rranged on the letters of the paths between them. the king and queen of the suit are placed beside chokmah and binah respectively, the knight beside tiphareth and the knave beside malkuth, thus representing the attribution of the sephiroth to the four letters of the holy name in the world wherein they operate. heg: leads practicus to tablet of the pillars in south. heg: this tablet represents the formation of the hexagram of tiphareth from the pillars on each side. in chesed is the water and in geburah is the fire, and in tiphareth is the uniting and reconciliation of both triangles in the hexagram, as aleph forms the reconciliation between mem and shin so thus stands the reconciling pillar between the pillars of fire and of cloud; the yakin and boat of solomon's temple. heg: leads practic

the path now open to you is the 27th which leads from the grade of practicus to the grade of philosophus. take in your right hand the calvary cross of 10 squares, and follow your guide through the path of mars. heg: the lord is a man of war, the lord of armies is his name. heg: leads practicus round to foot of the dais. hiero: rises with red lamp in his hand. hiero: ere the eternal instituted the formation, beginning and end existed not. therefore, before him, he expanded a certain veil, and therein has instituted the primal kings. and these are the kings who reigned in edom before there reigned a king over israel but they subsisted not. when the earth was formless and void; behold this is the reign of edom; and when creation was established, lo this is the reign of israel. and the wars of

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

r quarters nourished it. the east gave peace and light, the south gave warmth; in the west, thunder beings gave rain and the north with its cold and mighty wind gave strength and endurance' and so the earth was respected as the sacred mother, giver of life and crops, to whose womb the dead returned. it is no accident that the sioux medicine wheel and the celtic wheel of the year are so similar in formation and purpose, linking all life to the cycles of nature. so if we are to use magick in a positive way, we must remember that it brings responsibility along with benefits. magick and knowledge white witchcraft is essentially the process of drawing on ancient wisdom and powers via the collective mind that we as individuals can spontaneously but unconsciously access in our dreams and visions

the three main cycles of the moon, and dating from between 13000 and 11000 bc, was found in france in a cave at the abri du roc aux sorciers at angles-sur-l'anglin. this motif continued right through to the triple goddess of the celts, reflecting the lunar cycles as maiden, mother and crone, an image that also appeared throughout the classical world. witchcraft and the early christians after the formation of the christian church, the worship of the old deities and the old ways were banned and the nature festivals supplanted by christian ones. the christians were pragmatic, however, and pope gregory, who sent st augustine to england in ad 597, acknowledged that it was simpler to graft the christian festivals on to the existing festivals of the solstices and equinoxes. so, easter, for examp

n formal rituals. it represents air and is placed in the east of the circle. as well as drawing circles, it may be used to conduct magical energies into a symbol) but i think it is more powerful if one person actually walks around the outside of a circle of people, enclosing them in light. in this way, the circle is created in human dimensions and is as large or small as is required by the actual formation. the circle made to fit the group is far better magically than the group made to fit the circle, for the group is the circle. if you want to visualise a circle, use a clear, pointed quartz crystal, or wand, or the forefinger of your power hand, and draw an outline, in the air at chest level or on the ground. the circle extends wherever you draw it from the ground upwards to above your he

ABRAMELIN1

r d'argenson, marquis de paulny; and was first opened to the public on the 9th flor al, in the fifth year of the french republic (that is to say, on 28th april, 1797, or just a century ago. this marquis de paulny was born in the year 1722, died in 1787, and was successively minister of war, and ambassador to switzerland, to poland, and to the venetian republic. his later years were devoted to the formation of this library, said to be one of the richest private collections known. it was acquired in 1785 by the comte d'artois, and today belongs to the state. it is situated on the right bank of the seine, in the rue de sully, near the river, and not far from the place de la bastille, and is known as the biblioth que de l'arsenal. in round numbers it now possesses 700,000 printed books, and ab

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

ed, crowley had nothing but admiration for the shaitan (satan) of the so-called "devil-worshipping" cult of the yezidis of mesopotamia, knowledge of which led him to declare the lines that open this introduction. for he saw that the yezidis possess a great secret and a great tradition that extends far back into time, beyond the origin of the sun cults of osiris, mithra and christ; even before the formation of the judaic religion, and the hebrew tongue. crowley harkened back to a time before the moon was worshipped, to the "shadow out of time; and in this, whether he realised it as such or not, he had heard the "call of cthulhu. sumeria that a reclusive author of short stories who lived in a quiet neighbourhood in new england, and the manic, infamous master magician who called the world his

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

s said to be all hotch-potch and accursed. the chapter should be read most carefully in connection with the 10th aethyr. it is to that dramatic experience that it refers. the mind is called "wind, because of its nature; as has been frequently explained, the ideas and words are identical. in this free-flowing, centreless material arises an eddy; a spiral close-coiled upon itself. the theory of the formation of the ego is that of the hindus, whose ahamkara is itself a function of the mind, whose ego it creates. this ego is entirely divine. zoroaster describes god as having the head of the hawk, and a spiral force. it will be difficult to understand this chapter without some experience in the transvaluation of values, which occurs throughout the whole of this book, in nearly every other sente

s revered; the descending red triangle is that of horus, a sign specially revealed by him personally, at the equinox of the gods (it is the flame desending upon the altar, and licking up the burnt offering) the blue triangle represents the aspiration, since blue is the colour of devotion, and the triangle, kinetically considered, is the symbol of directed force. in the first three paragraphs this formation of the hexagram is explained; it is a symbol of the mutual separation of the holy guardian angel and his client. in the interlocking is indicated the completion of the work. paragraph 4 explains in slightly different language what we have said above, and the scriptural image of tongues is introduced. in paragraph 5 the symbolism of tongues is further developed. abrahadabra is our primal

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ing letters are but a solidification of the same thing. it must be understood that we are here speaking of the whole ceremony considered as a unity, not merely of that formula in which "yod" is the god invoked "he" the archangel, and so on. in order to understand the ceremony under this formula, we must take a more extended view of the functions of the four weapons than we have hitherto done. the formation of the "yod" is the formulation of the first creative force, of that father who is called "self-begotten, and unto whom it is said "thou has formulated thy father, and made fertile thy mother. the adding of the "he" to the "yod" is the marriage of that father to the great co-equal mother, who is a reflection of nuit as he is of hadit. their union brings forth the son "vau" who is the hei

nterior light. such modifications of the original will may be observed in the course of the invocations when they are properly performed. the peculiar dangers of each are obvious- that of the first is a flash in the pan- a misfire; that of the second, a falling into dreaminess or reverie; that of the third, loss of concentration. a mistake in any of these points will prevent, or injure the proper formation of, the fourth. in the expression which will be used in chapter xv "enflame thyself, etc, only the first stage is specified; but if that is properly done the other stages will follow as if by necessity. so far is it written concerning the formula of tetragrammaton. 23 chapter iv. the formula of alhim, and that of alim "alhim (elohim) is the exoteric word for gods<"gods" are the forces of

e hexagram. it is the first number of the sun, whose last number<sun being 6, a square 6x6 contains 36 squares. we arrange the numbers from 1 to 36 in this square, so that each line, file, and diagonal adds to the same number. this number is 111; the total of all is 666> is 666 "the number of a man. the letter m exhibits the termination of this process. it is the hanged man of the tarot; the formation of the individual from the absolute is closed by his death. we see accordingly how aum is, on either system, the expression of a dogma which implies catastrophe in nature. it is cognate with the formula of the slain god. the "resurrection" and "ascension" are not implied in it. they are later inventions without basis in necessity; they may be described indeed as freudian phantasms conjur

example- 87 chapter xi of our lady babalon and of the beast whereon she rideth. also concerning transformations. i the contents of this section, inasmuch as they concern our lady, are too important and too sacred to be printed. they are only communicated by the master therion to chosen pupils in private instruction. ii the essential magical work, apart from any particular operation, is the proper formation of the magical being or body of light. this process will be discussed at some length in chapter xviii. we will here assume that the magician has succeeded in developing his body of light until it is able to go anywhere and do anything. there will, however, be a certain limitation to his work, because he has formed his magical body from the fine matter of his own element. therefore, altho

dental kind<metaphysical antithesis that magick is the art of the will-to-live, mysticism of the will-to-die; but "truth comes bubbling to my brim; life and death are one to him> ii beside these open methods thee are also a number of mental methods of invocation, of which we may give three. the first method concerns the so-called astral body. the magician should practise the formation of this body as recommended in liber o, and learn to rise on the planes according to the instruction given in the same book, though limiting his "rising" to the particular symbol whose god he wishes to invoke. the second is to recite a mantra suitable to the god. the third is the assumption of the form of the god- by transmuting the astral body into his shape. this last method is really

is method of self-realization; the object of incarnation is to obtain its reactions to its relations with other incarnated beings and to observe theirs with each other- section aa "line 1" the adept asserts his right to enter into conscious communication with his angel, on the ground that that angel has himself taught him the secret magick by which he may make the proper link "mosheh" is m h, the formation in jechidah, chiah, neshamah, ruach- the sephiroth from kether to yesod- since 45 is gr:sigma =summation 1-9 while sh, 300, is gr:sigma =summation 1-24, which superadds to these nine an extra fifteen numbers (see in liber d 276 the meanings an correspondences of 9, 15, 24, 45, 300, 345) 45 is moreover a d m, man "mosheh" is thus the name of man as a god-concealing form. but in the ritual

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

and not to be apprehended by another, can mean nothing to one's neighbors. what happens, of course, is that similar, though not identical, point- events happen to many of us, and so we are able to construct a symbolic language. my memory of the mysterious reality resembles yours sufficiently to induce us to agree that both belong to the same class. but let me furthermore ask you to reflect on the formation of language itself. except in the case of onomato-poetic words and a few others, there is no logical connection between a thing and the sound of our name for it "bow-wow" is a more rational name than "dog, which is a mere convention agreed on by the english, while other nations prefer chien, hund, cane, kalb, kutta and so on. all symbols, you see, my dear child, and it's no good your kic

nary decides. 7. this game calls not only for an extensive vocabulary but for courage; foresight, judgment, resource, subtlety and even low cunning. it can be played by more than two players, but the more there are, the more the element of chance comes in; and this is hateful to really fine players and diminishes the excitement. the rapier-play of two experts, when a word changes from one line of formation to another, and then again, perhaps even a third time, is as exhilarating as a baseballgame or a bull-fight. and what the tartarus-tophet-jehanna has all this to do with education, and the great work? this, child! h.g.wells and others have pointed out with serene justice that a gap in your vocabulary implies a gap in your mind; you lack the corresponding idea. too true "erbert! but i thr

ALEISTER CROWLEY SEPHER SEPHIROTH

rod (ps. 23:4 +b# 312 to renew (hence a new moon, a month #dx west (hence our gmoor h: gperson living in the west h, as from the arabic gmaghrabi h> gk. gmauros h, etc) br(m 314 perfect praise (i.e. religious) rwmg llh metatron: the archangel of kether (cf. 224) nwr++m out of the way, remote qwxr shaddai, the almighty: a name of god yd# acacia wood h# 315 ice, hail; crystal, pearl #ybg gullet+#w formation hrycy a vision of splendour hgwnh h)rm cave hr(m 316 bound, imprisoned #wbx green qwry a bundle, handful rmw( punishing iniquity, visiting sin nw( dqwp) perfumed )r+wq to worship, bow down xx# 317 is sown, is scattered (ps. 97:11) m(rz dry, parched; withered h#by iron (ch) lzrp hoariness hby# coronzom (as spelt in dee fs ms; cf. 333) mznrk 318 a wash-basin and stand wnkw rwyk a copse, bu

wyl( cr) a path btyn the abyss of height mwr qmw( 463 the pillar of mildness: the paths gimel, samekh and tau (cf. 26& 48) t s g crystal; glass tykwkz a rod of almond dq#h h+m the special intelligence (i.z.q. 264, et seq) hnwbt caps, crowns, diadems nygt prayer hnxt 464 constant, perpetual ydymt 465 a kiss; a little (or, sweet) mouth hqy#n 466 the goddess nuit (cf. 75) tywn the world of yetzirah (formation; referred to the ruach) hrycyh mlw( skull tlglg kidneys twylk autumn wts 467 path hbytn 469 fillets (i.e. bindings [of the pillars] mhyqw#x 470 eternity (lit. ga cycle of cycles h) myrwd rwd pure wool yqn rm( time; period of time, season t( floor, ground, bottom (qrq 471 the hekaloth: palaces twlkyh 472 was terrified t(b and god made myhl#(yw 473 the three persons (yn )wh: ht) coalesced)

047) trtwy legs, shanks *myqw# 1017 glass vessels (bottles, pitchers, phials) tw#y) black (scil. of eye-pupil; middle; homunculus *nw#y) olives *mytz 1018 boils *nyx# 1020 green (see s.d. p. 104 *nn(r 1022 an oven, furnace *n#bk the abyss of height *mwr qmw( 1025 the secrets of wisdom hmkx twmwl(t my god, my god, why hast thou forsaken me (cf. 1029) yntqb )ml yhl) yhl) 1026 the world of yetzirah (formation; referred to the ruach *hrycyh mlw( 1029 my god, my god, why hast thou forsaken me (cf. 1025) yntqb# hml yhl) yhl) fillets (i.e. bindings [of the pillars *mhyqw#x 1030 pain, trouble, misery *nwbc( bc( eternity (lit. ga cycle of cycles h *myrwd rwd 1031 and god said: let us make man in our image (gn. 1:26) wnmlcb md) h#(n myhl) rm)yw 1032 first swirlings: the sphere of the primum mobile (

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

any case, it was the secret lemurian tradition that they themselves represented the survivals of a yet earlier race who lived on ice, and they of yet another who lived in fire, and they again of earlier colonists from mars. the theory, in fine, was that the aim of man is to attain the sun, whence, according to one school of cosmology, he was exiled in the cosmic catastrophe which resulted in the formation of neptune. his task on any given planet was therefore to overturn the laws of nature on that planet, thus mastering it sufficiently to enable him to make the leap to the next planet inward. exactly how and in what sense the leap was made remains obscure, even to the heirs of atlantis* the men of atlas could fly, it is true, and that by a method so simple that men will laugh outright whe

a erat. vix credere dignum est, tanquam verum, feminarum montes venereales similutidine facies fuere, facies demonicae, sardonicae, satyricae, cujus os erat os vulvae, res horribiles atque ridiculosa. ferunt similia de virorum membris, quae fingunt sicut imagines homunculorum fuere. lege--judice--tace. many of the men had ossified extensions of the frontal process which amounted to horns, and the formation was occasionally found in the higher types of women. curiously carven head-dresses of gold were worn by both sexes, and those of priestly rank adorned these with living serpents, and the high priests yet further with feathers or with wings, such being not the spoils of dead birds, but the blossoms of the live gold of the crowns. some tradition of this custom is found in the pictures of t

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

britic world, hayrbh \lwu, olahm ha-briah, the world of creation, also called aysrwk, korsia, the throne. it is an immediate emnation from the world of atziluth, whose ten sephiroth are reflected herein, and are consequently more limited, though they are still of the purest nature, and without any admixture of matter. the third is the yetziratic world, hryxyh \lwu, olahm ha-yetzirah, or world of formation and of angels, which proceeds from briah, and though less refined in substance, is still without matter. it is in this angelic world where those intelligent and incorporeal beings reside who are wrapped in a luminous garment, and who assume a form when they appear to man. the fourth is the assiatic world, hycuh \lwu, olahm ha-assiah, the world of action, called also the world of shells

and so had acquiesced in it as accursed. when it was brought by a messenger whose words proved true, i then understood it as an attack on the 4 by the 11. without shedding of blood(\d= 44) there is no remission. also since the messenger could teach this, and prophecy, it added credit to the adept who sent the message. 45. useful as the number of man \da, identified with hm, yetzirah, the world of formation to which man aspires as next above assiah. thus 45 baffles the accuser, but only by affirmation of progress. it cannot help that progress. 52. amya and b. but orthodoxy conceives these as external saviours; therefore they serve no useful purpose. 60. like 30, but weaker. temperance is only an inferior balance. 120, its extension, gives a better force. 65. fully dealt with in konx om pax

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

ghten in the particular way requisite to the production of that sound; the muscles of lips and throat and tongue perform the necessary movements; the breathing apparatus is controlled, so that just the right quantity of air passes over the vocal chords; and as the child speaks it repeats the word it had formerly learnt to associate with the object of its present desire. such is the process of the formation of a sankh ra. the more frequently that idea recurs to the child, the more often does it have to go through the processes involved- the more often, in a word, has the mind of the child to perform mental concentration,or samadhi, upon that particular series of mental and muscular movements, the more powerful does the set of sankh'aras involved become, till the child will recall the necess

d another child another; the great difference of aptitude, and so on, which gives to each one of us a different set of desires, capacities, and thought. what force has caused this great difference between brain and brain? we say that the action of our past sankh ras, the whole course of the sankh ras of our past lives, determined, ere our birth in this life, whilst yet the brain was in process of formation, these specific and characteristic features. and if the higher thinking levels of our brains have thus been specialised by the acquired tendencies of all our line of lives, 50 then every thought that we have had, every idea and wish that has gone to help to specialise that thinking stuff, must have left its record stamped ineffaceably, though faintly, on the structure of this present bra

tic world, ovlm hbriah, olahm ha-briah, the world of creation, also called kvrsia, khorsia, the throne. it is an immediate emanation from the world of atziloth, whose ten sephiroth are reflected herein, and are consequently more limited, though they are still of the purest nature, and without any admixture of matter. the third is the jetziratic world, ovlm hitzirah, olahm ha-yetzirah, or world of formation and of angels, which proceeds from briah, and, though less refined in substance, is still without matter. it is in this angelic world that reside those intelligent and incorporeal beings who are wrapped in a luminous garment, and who assume a form when they appear unto man. the fourth is the asiatic world, ovlm hoshih, olahm ha-asiah, the world of action, called also the world of shells

nd so had acquiesced in it as accursed. when it was brought by a messenger whose words proved true i then understood it as an attack on the 4 by the 11 "without shedding of blood (dm= 44) there is no remission" also since the messenger could teach this, and prophesy, it added credit to the adept who sent the message. 45. useful as the number of man, adm, identified with mh, yetzirah, the world of formation to which man aspires as next above assiah. thus 45 baffles the accuser, but only by affirmation of progress. it cannot help that progress. 52. aima and bn. but orthodoxy conceives these as external saviours; therefore they serve no useful purpose. 60. like 30, but weaker "temperance" is only an inferior balance. 120, its extension, gives a better force. 65. fully dealt with in "knox om p

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

is at my side if the ceremony hath been duly performed. and he says: yes, the aethyr is present. it is thou that canst not perceive it, even as i cannot perceive it, because it is so entirely beyond thy conception that there is nothing in thy mind on to which it can cast a symbol, even as the emptiness of space is not heated by the fire of the sun. and so pure is the light that it preventeth the formation of images, and therefore have men called it darkness. for with any lesser light, the mind responds, and makes for itself divers palaces. it is that which is written "in my father's house there are many mansions; and if the house be destroyed, how much more the mansions that are therein! for this is the victory of babalon over the magician that ensorcelled 151 her. for as the mother she i

heavens which provided you for the government of the earth, and her unspeakable variety, furnishing you with a power of understanding, that ye might dispose all things according to the foresight of him that sitteth on the holy throne, and rose up in the beginning, saying, the earth, let her be governed by her parts (this is the prostitution of babalon to pan, and let there be division in her (the formation of the many from the one, that her glory may be always ecstasy and irritation of orgasm. her course let it round with the heavens (that is, let her way be always harmonious with heaven, and as an 152 handmaid let her serve them (that is, the virgin of eternity climbing into the bed of chaos. one season let it confound another (that is, let there be unwearying variety of predicates, and l

thor is acquainted with. the denominator chosen is necessarily a large one, as the author's object is to reconcile systems which divide all things into 3, 7, 10, 12, as the case may be. since our expression 'common denominator' is used in a figurative and not in a strictly mathematical sense, the task is less complex than appears at first sight, and the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation of the qabalah, provide a convenient scale. these 32 paths are attributed by the qabalists to the 10 sephiroth, or emanations of deity, and to the 22 letters of the hebrew alphabet, which are again subdivided into 3 mother letters, 7 double letters, and 12 simple letters. on this basis, that of the qabalistic 'tree of life' as a certain arrangement of the sephiroth and 22 remaining paths

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

t, and stand at some distance, to get the perspective, will be proved a conclusive proof of my thesis. i think that every failure will be certainly traceable to my own dam foolishness; every little success to courage, skill, wit, tenacity. if i had but a little more of these! 2.22. i further take this opportunity of asserting my atheism. i believe that all these phenomena are as explicable as the formation of hoar-frost or of glacier tables. i believe "attainment" to be a simple supreme sane state of the human brain. i do not believe in miracles; i do not think that god could cause a monkey, clergyman, or rationalist to attain. i am taking all this trouble of the record principally in hope that it will show exactly what mental and physical conditions precede, accompany, and follow "attainm

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

hb:koph hb:resh 6. 7. 2- diagram 40. the qabalah of nine chambers. illustration on page 278 approximated below: hb:shin hb:aleph hb:mem (o (o (o (o (o\ x(o)x (o (o (o (o- diagram 41. the tablet of the three columns after which the "hiereus" shows the practicus "the qabalah of nine numbers" and the tablet of the "forming the tree of life in the tarot" and the "hegemon" the tablet representing the formation of the hexagram, and known as "the tablet of the three columns; and also explains to him the mode of using the talismanic forms drawn from the geomantic figures. the "hierophant" then confers upon the practicus the title of "lord of the twenty ninth path" and the first part of the ritual is ended. 278 illustration on page 279 approximated below_ hb:resh hb:samekh hb:tzaddi_ names in air

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

thor is acquainted with. the denominator chosen is necessarily a large one, as the author's object is to reconcile systems which divide all things into 3, 7, 10, 12, as the case may be. since our expression 'common denominator' is used in a figurative and not in a strictly mathematical sense, the task is less complex than appears at first sight, and the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation of the qabalah, provide a convenient scale. these 32 paths are attributed by the qabalists to the 10 sephiroth, or emanations of deity, and to the 22 letters of the hebrew alphabet, which are again subdivided into 3 mother letters, 7 double letters, and 12 simple letters. on this basis, that of the qabalistic 'tree of life' as a certain arrangement of the sephiroth and 22 remaining paths

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

truncated by the emergent second line, length 17mm. the second line extends to the right from the truncated first at about 5 degrees below the horizontal, its right end is rounded and its length is 16mm. the third and final line emerges just above the second from the side of the first, extends parallel to the second, is rounded to the right and 17mm long. this sigil is in the midst of a circular formation of eight hebrew letters. in clockwise sequence from the top: hb:yod hb:yod hb:heh hb:koph hb:vau hb:dalet hb:heh hb:aleph. these letters accordingly form the words jehovah in a greek cross and achad on the diagonals "he is one. in the name of god let there be light unto the void a restriction "soror s.s.d.d. altered frater i.a.'s ritual, making the operation to "form a link between thoth

anetary symbols to the right and hebrew letters to the left. from top to bottom these are: mars hb:peh, sun hb:resh, mercury hb:bet, venus hb:dalet, moon hb:gemel, saturn hb:taw, jupiter hb:koph [all then face east; the chief adept opens wide the vault and places himself at the head of the pastos, the second adept to the south, and the third adept to the north; they raise their wands in a pyramid formation over the altar, and their "cruces ansatas" below "chief" let us analyse the key word: i "second" n "third" r "all" i "chief" yod: hb:yod "second" nun: hb:nun "third" resh: hb:resh "all" yod: hb:yod "chief" virgo, isis, mighty mother "second" scorpio, apophis, destroyer "third" sol, osiris, slain and risen "all" isis, apophis, osiris, iao [the wands and crosses are separated, all giving t

s a flash of lightning; the flaming sword. this is shown by 21, the number of eheieh, the divine name of kether; then the tiphereth symbol of the vault; and last the centre of the earth affirmed in turn. this descent from kether to malkuth formulates the flaming sword, and thus is the light invoked in the second place. the seal is iao, ihshvh= 17+ 326= 343= 7 x 7 x 7 "i.e, 7 made into a cube, the formation of the stone of the wise from the seven-fold regimen, and the fixation of the wanderers (the seven planets, or of the volatile. 777= one is she the ruach elohim of lives, and the flaming sword, and olahm ha qliphoth. moreover 17 is the svastika and ihshvh_ the pentagram again, the marriage of isis and osiris (as shown by the signs in the key-word. now the flaming sword is a swift and tra

ned absolutely by three chiefs. ultimately their authority all devolved on one_ our late chief, the g.h. frater d.d.c.f, who was practically recognised as autocrat. this we have already learnt from the lection. but from a "statement" issued to adepti in february 1901, we further learn that on april 1("sic, 1897, v.h. soror s.s.d.d. was appointed head of the london branch of the order and that the formation of secret groups was advised and legalised by d.d.c.f "s.a. approved of this and formed a group himself, as silentio("sic) can bear witness" however, in "letters to the adepti of r.r. and a.c" issued in the same month, it appears that it was not by d.d.c.f.'s sanction, but through their distrust of him, that soror s.s.d.d. started a group in london, and frater s.s. one in edinburgh. thes

t formulate the idea of becoming invisible; imagine the results of success: then say] let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of ten inches from the physical body. let the sphere be consecrated with water and with fire [done] o auramooth and o thoum-aesh-neith, i invoke and beseech you: let the vapour 275 of this water, and of this fire, be as a basis on the material plane for the formation of this shroud of art [form mentally the shroud] i, p, frater of the order of the golden dawn, and a 5= 6 thereof: a lord of the paths in the portal of the vault of the adepts: a frater ordinis rosae rubeae et aureae crucis: and especially a member of the 0= 0 grade: master of the pass-word "h" and of the grand word "m" am here: in order to formulate to myself a shroud of concealment: th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

hee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou sworded soldier of life, that art sucked down in the quicksands of death! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! 58 o thou bronze blast of the trumpet, that rollest over emerald-tipped spears! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou opal mist of the sea, that art sucked up by the beams of the sun! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou red worm of formation, that art lifted by the white whorl of love! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou mighty anvil of time, that outshowerest the bright sparks of life! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou red cobra of desire, that art unhooded by the hands of girls! i adore thee, evoe! i adore thee, iao! o thou emerald vulture of truth, that art perched upon the vast tree of life! i adore

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

thor is acquainted with. the denominator chosen is necessarily a large one, as the author's object is to reconcile systems which divide all things into 3, 7, 10, 12, as the case may be. since our expression 'common denominator' is used in a figurative and not in a strictly mathematical sense, the task is less complex than appears at first sight, and the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation of the qabalah, provide a convenient scale. these 32 paths are attributed by the qabalists to the 10 sephiroth, or emanations of deity, and to the 22 letters of the hebrew alphabet, which are again subdivided into 3 mother letters, 7 double letters, and 12 simple letters. on this basis, that of the qabalistic 'tree of life' as a certain arrangement of the sephiroth and 22 remaining paths

ace where the operation is done. b. the magical operator. c. the forces of nature employed and attracted. d. the telesma; the material basis. 9 see "liber o" the equinox, vol. i, no. 2. e. in telesmata, the selection of the matter to form a telesma, the preparation and arrangement of the place: the forming of the body of the telesma. in natural 155 phenomena, the preparation of the operation, the formation of the circle, and the selection of the material basis; such as a piece of earth, a cup of water, a flame of fire, a pentacle, or the like. f. the invocation of the highest divine forces; winding a cord thrice round the telesma or material basis; covering the same with a black veil and initiating the blind force therein; naming aloud the "purpose" of the telesma or operation. g. the tele

ormed to pander unto thy curiosity regarding the secrets of another. and if by this means thou shalt arrive at a knowledge of another's secrets, thou shalt respect and not betray them. hb:heh book v alchemical processes. a. the curcurbite or the alembic. b. the alchemist. c. the processes and forces employed. d. the matter to be transmuted. e. the selection of the matter to be transmuted, and the formation, cleansing and disposing of all the necessary vessels, materials &c, for the working of the process. f. general invocation of the higher forces to action. placing of the matter within the curcurbite or philosophic egg, and invocation of a blind force to action therein, in darkness and in silence. g. the beginning of the actual process: the regulation and restriction of the proper degree

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

thor is acquainted with. the denominator chosen is necessarily a large one, as the author's object is to reconcile systems which divide all things into 3, 7, 10, 12, as the case may be. since our expression 'common denominator' is used in a figurative and not in a strictly mathematical sense, the task is less complex than appears at first sight, and the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation of the qabalah, provide a convenient scale. these 32 paths are attributed by the qabalists to the 10 sephiroth, or emanations of deity, and to the 22 letters of the hebrew alphabet, which are again subdivided into 3 mother letters, 7 double letters, and 12 simple letters. on this basis, that of the qabalistic 'tree of life' as a certain arrangement of the sephiroth and 22 remaining paths

nnot be published, perhaps, for years, when it has been collated and criticised. to be "au "courant" the seeker should be on the spot* after the 21st of october 1910 the price of no. 1 of the equinox, of which only a few copies remain, will be increased to ten shillings. 1 the subscription for 1911 will be raised from ten to twelve shillings* a library for the use of subscribers is in progress of formation at 124, victoria street. the editor will be glad to receive any books on mysticism, magic, egyptology, philosophy, and similar subjects. old books out of print are especially welcome* another feather in the cap of h. r. b. that incomparable dodderer, franz hartmann, has published a portrait of cagliostro which she had given him (she had it taken when she "was" cagliostro, you understand)

e and matter, and if the annihilation of the one does not carry with it the annihilation of the other irrespective of which is first- if either? ananda metteya carries his illustration further still. john smith, then, in a sense, is immortal; nay, every thought he thinks is deathless, and will persist, somewhere, in the depths of infinity. but it is not this part of his energy that results in the formation of a new being when he dies. we may then consider the moment of john smith's death. during his life he has not alone been setting in vibration the great ocean of the aether, he has been affecting the structure of his own brain. so that at the moment of his death all his own life, and all his past lives are existing pictured in a definite and characteristic molecular structure, a tremendo

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

thor is acquainted with. the denominator chosen is necessarily a large one, as the author's object is to reconcile systems which divide all things into 3, 7, 10, 12, as the case may be. since our expression 'common denominator' is used in a figurative and not in a strictly mathematical sense, the task is less complex than appears at first sight, and the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation of the qabalah, provide a convenient scale. these 32 paths are attributed by the qabalists to the 10 sephiroth, or emanations of deity, and to the 22 letters of the hebrew alphabet, which are again subdivided into 3 mother letters, 7 double letters, and 12 simple letters. on this basis, that of the qabalistic 'tree of life' as a certain arrangement of the sephiroth and 22 remaining paths

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

lear-cut plan in view, which he is working out by the aid of his intelligence. in these talks i should like if i can, to show that something like this is going on in the solar system, in the planet, in the human family, and in the atom. i trust that we can prove that there is an intelligence underlying all; and that from separation will come union, produced through blending and merging into group formation, and that eventually from the many groups will be seen emerging the one perfect, fully conscious whole, composed of myriads of separate identities animated by one purpose and one will. if this is so, what is the next practical step ahead for those who come to this realisation? how can we make practical application of this ideal to our own lives, and ascertain our immediate duty so that w

man. what is needed in these days of religious upheaval is that these fundamental truths of christianity should be demonstrated to be scientific truths. we need to make religion scientific. there is a very interesting sanskrit writing, many thousands of years old, which i am venturing to quote here. it says "every form on earth, and every speck (atom) in space, strives in its efforts towards self-formation, and to follow the model placed for it in the heavenly man. the involution and the evolution of the atom..have all one and the same object: man" do you note what a large hope this concept opens out before us? not one atom of matter, showing latent intelligence, discrimination, and selective power, but will, in the course of aeons, reach that more advanced stage of consciousness which we

ses and blends the three aspects, uniting them in himself. he is the totality of the divine attributes, though as yet they are largely embryonic, and he has to repeat within his cycle of evolution the identical processes that the atom itself has followed. just as the atom pursues its own internal course, and just as it also has later to be drawn into and to merge and blend with other atoms in the formation of a group, so the human atom equally has to find his place within a greater form. let us, therefore, consider for a little what is the method of the evolutionary process for a human being. we have seen that in him the three lines converge, and that he is a point of synthesis, with one aspect as yet predominant, that of the intelligence, with the second aspect of love-wisdom just beginni

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ialised type of force from a centre which must remain nameless is applied to a man's causal body, and is one of the causes of its final disintegration. in thinking of this matter of the attainment of the sons of men, we must recognise that as mankind completes one unification after another, the "heavenly men" on intuitional levels and on spiritual levels are completed, and in their turn go to the formation of the centres in the great "heavenly men" of the solar system. these seven heavenly men, in whose bodies each human monad and each deva finds his place, form the seven centres in the body of the logos. he, in his turn, forms the heart centre (for god is love) of a still greater entity. the consummation of all for this solar system will be when the logos takes his fifth initiation. when

of energy many groups of egos, and the initiate is therefore made aware not only of his egoic group and its intelligent purpose, but of many other groups, similarly composed. their united energy is working towards a clearly defined goal- 71- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust having learned somewhat group relations, and having developed the ability to work with units in group formation, the initiate now learns the secret of group subordination to the good of the aggregate of groups. this will demonstrate on the physical plane as an ability to work wisely, intelligently and harmoniously with many diverse types, and to co-operate in large plans and wield wide influence. a part of the plans of the planetary logos becomes revealed to him, and the vision includes the revela

t far-seeing vision which sees the end from the beginning and the things of time as though they were not. third: through certain ceremonial rhythmic action the lodge greatly assists in the work of initiation. just as in the wesak festival, results in force demonstration are brought about by the use of chanted mantrams and the sacred ceremonial pacing and interweaving of the assembled crowd in the formation of geometrical figures, so in the initiation ceremony a similar procedure is followed. the geometrical figures appropriate for the various initiations differ, and herein lies one of the safeguards of the ceremony. the initiate knows the set figure for his own initiation, but no more. all these three aspects of the work of the masters and initiates in lodge assembled, occupy them until th

shown how to blend these seven so as to make a threefold sound and thus produce more united and far reaching results. finally the three are blended into one word which is committed to him. the seven words which form the great word at any initiation are communicated to the initiate by the initiates of equal rank with his own. this group divides itself into seven groups, according to subray or ray formation, and each group then chants one word in rapid rotation. simultaneously, the colours and symbols of the various sounds pass in front of him, so that he hears and sees that which is committed to him. the more advanced group around the throne of office (the three departmental heads at the first two initiations, and the pratyeka buddhas at the final ones) chant then for him the triple word w

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

soteric teaching has almost invariably been obtainable only by the student s acceptance of the authority of the teacher, varying degrees of personal obedience to that teacher and pledges of secrecy. as the new aquarian dispensation progresses these limitations will disappear. the personal relation of the disciple to the master remains, but already discipleship training has been attempted in group formation. the record of one such experiment and attempt to use this new age method has been made available to the public in the book entitled discipleship in the new age, which gives the direct personal instructions by the tibetan to a selected group. in a treatise on cosmic fire the tibetan has given us what h. p. blavatsky prophesied he would give, namely the psychological key to the cosmic cre

the law of economy has for one of its branches a subsidiary law of marked development called the law of repulsion. the cosmic laws of attraction and economy are therefore the raison d' tre (viewed from one angle) of the eternal repulsion that goes on as spirit seeks ever to liberate itself from form. the matter aspect always follows the line of least resistance, and repulses all tendency to group formation, while spirit, governed by the law of attraction, seeks ever to separate itself from matter by the method of attracting an ever more adequate type of matter in the process of distinguishing the real from the unreal, and passing from one illusion to another until the resources of matter are fully utilised. eventually the indweller of the form feels the urge, or attractive pull, of its own

ectricity, behind the known fact that every initiate, presented to the initiator, is accompanied by two of the masters, who stand one on either side of him. the three of them together form a triangle which makes the work possible. the force of the rod is twofold, and its power terrific. apart and alone the initiate could not receive the voltage from the rod without serious hurt, but in triangular formation transmission comes safely. the two masters who thus sponsor the initiate, represent two polarities of the electric all; part of their work is therefore to stand with all applicants for initiation when they come before the great lord. when the rods of initiation are held in the hands of the initiator in his position of power, and at the stated seasons, they act as transmitters of electric

ifestation, and is produced by that which is above, and that which is below, in the occult sense. therefore, the son on his own plane (the cosmic mental plane, is the egoic body of the logos in the same sense as the egoic body of the microcosm is the product of the union of the monad, or spirit, and matter. just as the body egoic of man (that which is called the causal body) is only in process of formation, and is not yet perfected, so we may predicate the same of the solar system, as it expresses the life of god. it is in process of perfecting. the son, manifesting through the sun and its sphere of influence, is yet in a state of gradual development, and not until each cell within his body is fully alive and vibrating to a uniform measure, will he be "full grown" and perfected. not until

pose the atoms of his body, and stimulates ever more and more the spirillae of those atoms by the force of his mind playing upon them- 209- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust here comes the opportunity to make clear something that is oft lost sight of in the general fog surrounding this subject. the human and deva units on the upward arc, who are the cells in his body, go to the formation of the centres, and not to the remainder of the cellular vital substance of his vehicles. man has a body made up of matter which is applied to different uses, yet which forms a unit. in this unit there are certain areas of more vital importance than other areas from the standpoint of energising force. such an area as the heart may, in this connection, be considered and compared (as regar

ular kind of electrical force which flows through his scheme as man's force flows through some one of the etheric centres in his body. each scheme, as each human centre, will a. vibrate to some one key. b. have its own colouring. c. resemble, when seen from the higher planes, a vast lotus. d. possess, according to its vibratory capacity, a definite number of petals. e. be connected in geometrical formation with certain other centres of heavenly men, making systemic triangles.32(116) f. be characterised by different stages of activity according to the initiation towards which the logos may be working. thus, at one period one centre or heavenly man may be the subject of logoic attention, and of specialised stimulation, and at another period a totally different scheme may be the object of vit

the comprehension of even the most advanced students at this time, and will only become a science (reduced to form and text-book if i might so express it) during the final part of the next round. the systemic angle. this deals with the place of the heavenly men within the body logoic, their mutual interplay, and their rational interdependence, and with the cycles wherein each in turn, or in dual formation, is the recipient of logoic force. it necessitates the study of the solar system as a unit, of the astronomical and orbital relation of the sun to the planets. the systemic triangles will eventually become a subject of popular speculation, then of investigation, of scientific demonstration, and finally be known to be proved and authenticated fact, but the time is not yet. the different p

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

he macrocosm. he will find that he, the real or spiritual man, the thinker, or the one life in his tiny system, is responsible for the creation of his mental, emotional and physical bodies, his three lower aspects, the "shadow" of the trinity, just as his spirit, soul and body are the reflections of the three divine aspects, father, son and holy spirit. he will find that he is responsible for the formation of all the organs in his body, and for all the cells of which they are composed and as he studies his problem more closely he will become aware that his consciousness and life pervades, and is therefore responsible for, myriads beyond number of tiny infinitesimal lives; that he is the cause of their aggregation into organs and forms, and the reason those forms are held in being. graduall

the mind to respond to force currents, produced by thought or desire; he therefore watches every emanation of force issuing from him, and controls every thought and impulse so that only those streams of energy and those impulses originate with him which are in line with the purpose held constantly in view, and in pursuance of the group plan. it must never be forgotten that all egos work in group formation and under the direct control of those thinkers who embody the divine logoic thought. the work every aspirant, therefore, seeks to do is to bring the brain consciousness in line with that thought which reaches him via his own soul-consciousness, and in the consummation of this, the divine plan is gradually worked out into manifestation on the physical plane. as each son of god brings the

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

here ever been before in the history of the world, such a generous outlay of money for education both lower and higher. the total effect, however, is disappointing, and misses the central point. our institutions of learning produce some good scholars and give a body of scientific facts to a great number. but there is a pitiable failure in the main business of education which is, or should be, the formation of character, the culture of the spirit, the building of the soul."1(13) old mother asia and europe, up to the eighteenth century, trained and cultured the individual. an intensified training was given to the so-called upper classes, and to the man who showed a marked aptitude for spiritual culture. under the brahmanical system in the east, and in the monasteries in the west, a specializ

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

e moving closer to the physical plane. more souls are conscious of them than when they worked on mental levels only and they also, working on denser planes, are finding conditions more difficult. the devas and disciples, aspirants and those upon the probationary path are being gathered around them now and are being organized into groups with special work assigned. some souls can work only in mass formation, banded together and unified by a common aspiration. such are the majority of christians, for instance, in the churches. these, knowing not the laws of occultism, and only sensing the inner truth, work on broad lines of preparation. they are aided by bands of lesser devas or angels who suggest, guide and control. others more advanced work in smaller groups. they idealize more and in them

nt of fire entering into the mechanics of living as never before. eliminate the products which are controlled by heat and you will bring our civilisation to a stop; you will bring all means of transportation to an end and all modes of lighting; you would throw all manufactories into the discard. basically again, these fiery lives, are found in all that burns, and in the warmth that holds all life formation on earth and causes the flourishing of all living things. 3. under the law of correspondences the mental plane has an analogy in the third subplane of the physical plane, the plane into which science is now entering. mind has, for its main expression in the material world what we call our scientific civilisation. 4. agni rules on the mental plane, and has domination likewise on the third

f, and of sacrifice to the group becomes the objective, a man has reached the point where he can be received into that group of world mystics and knowers and group workers which is the physical plane reflection of the planetary hierarchy. the new group of world servers we have spoken often of the integrating group of knowers who are beginning to function upon the earth, gathered together in loose formation and held by the inner spiritual tie and not by any outer organisation. the planetary hierarchy has always existed and from time immemorial and right down the ages those sons of men who have fitted themselves for work and who have measured up to the requirements, have found their way into the ranks of those who stand behind the world evolution and guide the destinies of the little ones. t

ind the office holders in the esoteric lodges. mind entered not in. this must be remembered. there were no personalities. today, in the world, another great moment of crisis has arrived. i refer not to the present world condition, but to the state of the human consciousness. mind has arrived at a functioning power, personalities are coordinated. the three aspects of man are being blended; another formation or precipitation from the hierarchy of adepts has become possible. on the physical plane, without any exoteric organisation, ceremonials, or outer form, there is integrating silently, steadily and powerfully a group of men and women who will supersede eventually the previous hierarchical effort. they will supersede all churches, all groups, and all organisations and will eventually const

racial pride. the result of this would lead inevitably to wide cleavages and the erection of world barriers between nation and nation, and between race and race- 235- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust this determination of the members of the hierarchy to train the minds of men more rapidly and to build towards a more synthetic unity brought them to a decision which involved the formation of group units, and brought about the emergence of those groups of workers and thinkers who, through their activities, have so largely governed and moulded our world for the past three or four centuries. we have therefore, dating from this conclave, the inauguration of definite and specific group work along clearly defined lines, with each group standing for some peculiar presentation of

seven groups of thinkers be recognised as part of the hierarchical programme, designed to produce a certain situation, to bring about certain preparatory conditions, and as playing a definite part in the work of world evolution as far as humanity is concerned. under the influence of the different rays as they cycled in and out of activity, little groups of men emerged, played their part in group formation, and disappeared, often unaware of their inherent synthesis and of their co-workers. as can be seen in any intelligent historical retrospect, the work that they did for the race and their contribution to the pageant of the progress of mankind stands out with clarity. i have not the time to take this procession of groups, each custodian of a special contribution, and trace for you the wor

the neglect of any part, but it does involve the care and nurture of each part in order that it may contribute to the well being of the entire organism. it involves, for instance, the right government and proper development of every national unit so that it can adequately perform its international duties, and thus form part of a world brotherhood of nations. this concept does not even involve the formation of a world state, but it does involve the development of a universal public consciousness which realises the unity of the whole, and thus produces the determination that each must be for all and all for each as it has been said. only in this way can there be brought about an international synthesis which will be characterised by political and national unselfishness. this universal state

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

reading with care, a group interplay is set up, the group becomes more closely integrated, the units in it more closely linked together and as a group more closely blended in the unfolding plan of the treat ones. we are building and planning for the future and for humanity, and not for the personal unfoldment of any particular aspirant. the individual growth is of no tremendous significance. the formation and development of a band of pledged aspirants, trained to work together and to respond in unison to a teaching, is of real moment [page xviii] to those of us who are responsible for the training and for the preparation of the group of world disciples who will function with freedom and power in a later cycle. you see a tiny portion of the plan. we see the plan as it unfolds for a series

and to respond in unison to a teaching, is of real moment [page xviii] to those of us who are responsible for the training and for the preparation of the group of world disciples who will function with freedom and power in a later cycle. you see a tiny portion of the plan. we see the plan as it unfolds for a series of lives ahead, and we are today seeking those who can be taught to work in group formation and who can constitute one of the active units in the vast happenings that lie ahead, connected with that two-thirds of humanity who will stand upon the path at the close of the age, and with that one-third who will be held over for later unfoldment. we are training men and women everywhere so that they can be sensitive to the plan, sensitive to their group vibration, and thus able to co

iritual work must go forward because of the free- 4- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust choice and self-initiated effort of the individual student. in the books already published three basic lines of teaching can be traced: first, a relatively new technique has been given as to the control of the body. second, teaching has been given anent the formation of the new group of world servers. third, the general lines of the magical work of creation have received attention. the first line of teaching concerns the individual and his development; the second indicates the nature and ideals of the group into which he may find his way if he profits by the teaching and learns control; the third, could you but realise it, details in some measure the

as taught by the hierarchy of adepts. lower expression: religion. ray iii. higher expression: m eans of communication or interaction. the radio- 35- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust telephone, telegraph and the power to travel. lower expression: the use and spread of money and gold. ray iv. higher expression: t he masonic work, based on the formation of the hierarchy, and related to the second ray. lower expression: architectural construction. modern city planning. ray v. higher expression: t he science of the soul. esoteric psychology. lower expression: modern educational systems and mental science. ray vi. higher expression: c hristianity and diversified religions (notice here relation to ray ii) lower expression: churches and orga

may be right application and correct adjustment to the plan. this time is as yet far away, and hence the distortions and misrepresentations on earth of the plan as it exists in heaven, to use the christian phraseology. it was the realisation of the present world need for illumined thinkers and subjective workers which prompted those who guide so to direct the incoming spiritual energies that the formation of the esoteric groups everywhere came about; it led also to the publication of the mass of mystical and oriental literature on meditation and allied topics which has flooded the world today. hence also the effort that i, a worker on the inner side of life, am making to teach the newer psychology in this treatise, and so show to man what is his equipment and how well suited he is to the

hard message, but no true disciple will misunderstand. from the depths of his own experience and struggle he knows it to be so. it is the group of masters, the hierarchy as a whole, that is of moment and its interaction with humanity; it is the masters' group of disciples that counts, and its relation to probationary disciples on the physical plane, who are seen by the group as existing in group formation all over the world, no matter where its units may be; it is the body of teaching that can be made available, and its effect upon the collective mind of the thinkers of the race, that is of vital importance; it is the interplay between the subjective group of world workers and on the outer plane of objectivity the lovers of humanity which seems to us, the teachers, to be of supreme import

ound. quality. extreme density. inertia. brilliance. students must remember that we are not dealing with the elements and atoms, as we study this kingdom. they are the substance out of which all the mineral forms are made. but we are dealing with the mineral forms as they manifest in the concrete world. we are considering the tangible and objective world. the internal constitution and geometrical formation of the minerals do not come under our subject matter. this is not a scientific treatise, as usually understood, but a study in quality and consciousness as they affect the form aspect. much, if not nearly all that exoteric science has posited regarding the mineral kingdom can, for ordinary uses, be accepted as relative fact. but two points should be considered, and they are: 1. the consc

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

i am convinced that concentration upon the historic figure of our lord and upon his teaching can alone inspire in this twentieth century that fervent adherence and service which in former ages could be obtained from the average layman by the expounding of theological dogmas, the threat of hell, and the performance of elaborate rites and ceremonies."1 the kingdom of god is now in process of rapid formation, as all those with forward-seeing vision and a realisation of the rapidly emerging beauty and divinity of man can bear testimony. we are passing through the transition period between the old age and the new, and the true mission of christ, so deeply and frequently obscured by theological implications and disputations, embodies in itself the coming revelation. the development of humanity

n certain, so to speak, nodal points or periods at which the psychologic currents ran together and condensed themselves for a new start, and has each such node or point of condensation been marked by the appearance of an actual and heroic man (or woman) who supplied a necessary impetus for the new departure, and gave his name to the resulting movement? or is it sufficient to suppose the automatic formation of such nodes or starting-points without the intervention of any special hero or genius, and to imagine that in each case the myth-making tendency of mankind created a legendary and inspiring figure and worshipped the same for a long period afterwards as a god "as i have said before, this is a question which, interesting as it is, is not really very important. the main thing being that t

it is, however, through the achievement of the last of the manifesting kingdoms, the human, that the cross and its purpose is completed, and to this the death of christ bears testimony- 115- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust but the important point is not his death, though that was climactic in the evolutionary process, but the subsequent resurrection, symbolising as it did the formation and the precipitation upon earth of a new kingdom in which men and all forms would be free from death a kingdom of which the man released from the cross should be the symbol. we thus complete the entire circle, from the man in space, with arms outspread in the form of a cross, through the sequence of crucified saviours, telling us again and again what god had done for the universe until

eings are needed, and the call goes forth for each to make that extra effort towards unselfishness, and that mental push towards clarity of thought, which will transform us from well-meaning aspirants into clear-sighted disciples animated by a spirit of love and goodwill to all men, irrespective of race or creed or colour. this religious will is in expression now, not turned to theology or to the formation of doctrines and occupied with their enforcement, but to love and service, forgetting self, giving the uttermost that is possible for the helping of the world. this will breaks down all barriers and elevates the children of men wherever the will to be so helped is found. and it is something that is organising slowly in the world today, its quality that of universality, and its technique

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

temporarily subordinated to varying aspects of force, in order to produce those fields of magnetic activity wherein certain needed rates of vibration may be established. from the angle of the initiates of the ageless wisdom, the story of man, the aspirant, is the story of his response to, or repulse of, applied energies. the fact that the interplay between different types of energy results in the formation of those aggregations or condensations of force which we call bodies, sheaths or vehicles (material or immaterial) is incidental to the main issue, which is the development of a conscious response to the life of god. small units of energy, relatively speaking, are swept into contact with great fields of force, which we call planes. according to the extent of the impact (and this is deter

uce groups which are welded together by a united aspiration and objective. yet they will be constituted of free souls, individual and developed, who recognise no authority but that of their own souls, and submerge their interests to the soul purpose of the group as a whole. just as the achievement of an individual has, down the ages, served to raise the race, so a paralleling achievement in group formation will tend to raise humanity still more rapidly. hence this law is called that of elevation. the time has now come when this method of raising the race can begin to be tried. those who have entered upon the path of probation have attempted to raise humanity and have failed. those who have passed upon the path of discipleship have also tried and failed. those who have themselves mastered c

come when this method of raising the race can begin to be tried. those who have entered upon the path of probation have attempted to raise humanity and have failed. those who have passed upon the path of discipleship have also tried and failed. those who have themselves mastered circumstance and the illusion of death, and have consequently been raised unto life, can now attempt the task in united formation. they will succeed. the word has gone forth with the request for this united activity, and the urge to bend every effort to raise the dead body of humanity. a great and possible achievement of the lodge of masters is now imminent and all aspirants and all disciples can be swung into a synthetic recognition of power and of opportunity. it is for this end that the teaching anent the new gr

erent in the entire universe, and man is today only awakening to its immediacy and potency. it is this divine attribute in man which makes his physical body an integral part of the physical world; which makes him psychically gregarious and willing to herd (of choice or perforce) with his fellow man. it is this principle, working or functioning through the human consciousness, which has led to the formation of our huge modern cities symbols of a coming higher civilisation which we call the kingdom of god, wherein the relationship between men will be exceedingly close psychically. it is this instinct to unify which underlies all mysticism and all religions, for man seeks ever a closer union with god and naught can arrest his at-onement (in consciousness) with deity. it is this instinct which

ows out of, or is dependent upon, the previous two trends considered. it finds its microcosmic reflection in the many plans and projects of finite man as he lives his little life or runs busily about the planet in connection with his tiny personal affairs. it is this universal capacity to work and plan which is the guarantee that there exists in man the capacity to respond eventually and in group formation to god's plan, based on god's vision. all these basic, developing, divine instincts and expressions of god's consciousness and awareness find their embryonic reflections in our modern humanity. it is no part of my purpose to indicate my understanding of god's plan. this is limited naturally by my capacity. only dimly do i sense it, and only occasionally and faintly does the outline of go

reness find their embryonic reflections in our modern humanity. it is no part of my purpose to indicate my understanding of god's plan. this is limited naturally by my capacity. only dimly do i sense it, and only occasionally and faintly does the outline of god's stupendous objective dawn on my mind. this plan can only be sensed visioned and known in truth by the hierarchy, and then only in group formation and by those masters who can function in full monadic consciousness. they alone are beginning to comprehend what it is. suffice it for the rest of those in the hierarchy the initiates and disciples in their ordered ranks and various gradings to cooperate with that immediate aspect of the plan which they can grasp and which comes down to them through the inspired minds of their directors

bringing into close rapport the three higher kingdoms upon our planet and the three lower kingdoms of nature, thus acting as a clearing house for divine energy. the service humanity is to render is that of producing unity, harmony, and beauty in nature, through blending into one functioning, related unity the soul in all forms. this is achieved individually at first, then it takes place in group formation, and finally it demonstrates through an entire kingdom in nature. when this takes place, the fourth creative hierarchy will be controlled predominantly by the fourth ray (by which i mean that the majority of its egos will have fourth ray personalities, thus facilitating the task of fusion, and the consciousness of its advanced units will function normally upon the fourth plane of buddhic

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

eship in the new age by the tibetan talks to disciples part i my brothers: it is of importance that you realise that today something new is happening. there is the emergence of a new kingdom in nature, the fifth kingdom; this is the kingdom of god on earth or the kingdom of souls. it is precipitating on earth and will be composed of those who are becoming group-conscious and who can work in group formation. this will be possible, because these people will have achieved a self-initiated perfection (even if relative in nature) and will be identified with certain group expansions of consciousness. it will also be because they have arrived at love of their fellowmen, just as they have loved themselves in the past. think on this with clarity, my brothers, and grasp, if you can, the full signifi

ge- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust solitude but that matters not. it is the penalty he must pay for the opportunity to meet the need of the hour. the hardest organised push of the hierarchy is now taking place and its objective is to offset the tendency of the race to crystallise into separativeness, for separation is the line of least resistance to people and nations at this time. hence the formation of these working groups of disciples, giving an expression of group work and group cohesion and of non-separativeness. a few relatively a very few of the disciples and intuitives of the world today are standing together in a twofold activity: one activity is to sense and touch with greater accuracy the steadily unfolding subjective plan; the other is to speak and teach with greater clari

fe or logos, however, works with the higher correspondence of this mind-stuff and the forces of the mental plane are the reflection or rather the densification of this higher mental substance. these forces, this mind-stuff, is constantly in flux and in motion. this produces that thoughtform-making activity of the mental world which is set in motion by minds working either individually or in group formation. in true telepathic work (carried forward without error and correctly and from a poised point of action) the currents of this mind-stuff are set in motion between certain points by the will and the carefully expressed and formulated idea in the mind of the thinker. a certain portion of this mind-stuff (already in motion) is built into form and then travels along the current, as set up be

illumination, a shared response and a united effort. you will comprehend then that a line of exclusion may spiritually exist, indicating those who can pass on to the preparatory stage of group initiation and those who must approach that great event singly and alone. these latter belong predominantly to the piscean age. they take initiation as separate identities; you can take initiation in group formation. none of us who do the work of preparing candidates for initiation are in a position to pronounce as to time; that has to be determined by each individual aspirant. see to it, however, as individuals, that your group is not held back through your inability to see, by your personal glamours, by your individual problem or by your slow reactions to known truth. the third thing that i want t

ve refrained from writing my personal instructions to you earlier than this as i felt your need to think things through, and your strong inner urge to be left free to work out the concept of this group work in your own way. group work in connection with the spiritual life is not, for you, easy. your life training as an artist in your own field has taught you to work on the physical plane in group formation. it is in the field of esoteric endeavour that you find in yourself an antagonistic reaction. there is in you, and rightly so, a determination to be yourself and to stand alone and on your own feet. this determination of yours is sound. it has met a most needed demand of your own soul. it has been necessary for your personality to be forced by your soul to go the lonely and isolated way

ge- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust my brother: the question as to the usefulness of this particular group work has been somewhat answered in your consciousness, through your application to the work itself and what you have learnt thereby. the significance of the inner integration of free souls, independent and standing upon their own feet, yet voluntarily seeking union with the soul in group formation is assuming importance to you. a living organism and not a vital organisation warrants consideration, and its life seems worth fostering. this you have recognised. you ask yourself, however, at times "of what specific usefulness am i, as an individual, in the teacher's group" the development of your fellow disciples is not uniform; some are possessed of this or that quality, and lack oth

oves northward" your work is difficult and yet of so simple a nature (when put into words) that perhaps you may not regard it as of adequate importance. yet i tell you with love and not a little concern that upon your achievement much rests both to yourself and to the group. it might be of value if i touched here upon a question which oft arises in the minds of disciples working together in group formation and in a master's ashram. just how far does the progress or non-progress of any individual disciple help or hinder the group of disciples? because of the innate sincerity of the true disciple, the next question that arises is: which do i do help or hinder? let me answer this last question in connection with you. you do not hinder. your gentle nature and your loving unselfish attitude mil

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

wo major linking relationships which should be cultivated and which will bring about a closer understanding in the world of men. these are religion and education. in this chapter we are considering the factor of education which has in the past so greatly failed to promote world unity (as the war has proved) but which can in the future so wisely control. we are today witnessing the slow but steady formation of international groups, banded together to preserve world security, to protect labour, to deal with world economics and to preserve the integrity and the sovereignty of nations whilst committing each and all to a definite part in the work of securing right human relations throughout the planet. whether we agree or not with the details or the specific commitments proposed, the formation

if educators realize that "where there is no vision, the people perish. an international system of education, developed in joint conference by broad-minded teachers and educational authorities in every country is today a crying need and would provide a major asset in preserving world peace. steps towards this are already being taken and groups of educators are getting together and discussing the formation of a better system which will guarantee that the children of the different nations (beginning with the millions of children now demanding education today) will be taught truth, without bias or prejudice- 35- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust world democracy will take form when men everywhere are regarded in reality as equal; when boys and girls are taught that it does not m

l groups have been disrupted; death has taken its toll of every nation and millions have died as a result of the inhuman processes of war. broadly speaking, everyone has known terror, fear and hopelessness as they face the future; everyone is questioning what that future has in store and there is no surety anywhere. the voice of humanity is demanding light, peace and security. some seek it in the formation of new ideologies; some look for it along political lines and hope for relief and release through some form of government action or some political creed or party. others demand the emergence of a leader, and there are few leaders anywhere to be seen at this time. the leadership provided is coming from groups of well-meaning people and a few statesmen who seem as bewildered as those they

uce a powerful organized international group. public opinion will be forced to recognize the potency of the movement; eventually the numerical strength of the men and women of goodwill in the world will be so great that they will influence world events. their united voice will be heard on behalf of right human relations. this movement is already gathering momentum. in many lands this plan for the formation of a group of people who are trained in goodwill and who possess clear insight into the principles which should govern human relations in world affairs is already past the blueprint stage. the nucleus for this work is present today. their functions might be summarized as follows- 104- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust 1. to restore world confidence by letting it be known ho

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

would happen. evil is seeking every avenue available for a new approach but and this we can say with confidence and insistence the little people of the world, enlightened and selfless in their viewpoint, exist in sufficient numbers to make their power felt if they will. there are millions of spiritually-minded men and women in every country who, when they come to the point of approaching in mass formation this question of money, can permanently re-channel it. there are writers and thinkers in all lands who can add their powerful help, and who will, if correctly approached. there are esoteric students and devoted church people to whom appeal can be made for aid in preparing the way for the return of christ, particularly if the aid required is the expenditure of money and time for the estab

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

s, for instance, a great synthesis of people, as is the united states of america, and also, in a lesser extent, both brazil and the argentine. under the present situation, incident to the war and starting around the year 1900, there is a constant and ceaseless migration of peoples from one place to another and from one country to another, taking place today not only individually but also in group formation. this tends to produce an inevitable fusion, blending and producing inter-racial life, thus constantly offsetting and negating what has been called "racial purity" this attempt at an impossible racial segregation and purity is a misnomer, for the past renders it impossible; mixed blood runs in all veins, but the effort to produce this is the keynote of certain of the more modern cultures

ding together in brotherly love" and with the expression of the nature of service. this planetary centre, which conditions the little country of switzerland, has had a most potent effect upon that country and a study of these effects will demonstrate future possibility for the world, once the flow of its energy is less obstructed. it has produced the fusion of three powerful racial types in group formation and not through admixture as in the united states; it has enabled two relatively antagonistic divisions of- 52- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust the christian faith to work together with a minimum of friction; it has made geneva the seat of the red cross that world activity which works truly impartially with and for the nationals of all countries and for the prisoner

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

e attitude of the observer on the high plane of the soul. no constructive work and no service of vital importance can be rendered in this difficult sphere of activity unless there is this detached and liberated attitude. you are to work in one of the most difficult spheres of activity perhaps the most difficult to which a disciple can be called and hence the advisability of working there in group formation. i cannot emphasise too strongly that you are to work as a group and not as individuals. three great events are immanent in the world consciousness today: 1. the growth and understanding of telepathic work- 12- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. a comprehension and scientific investigation of illusion and world glamour. 3. an increase in the right methods of healing

aspects of the great illusion "lead us from the unreal to the real" has specific relation to the astral plane and its all-encompassing glamours. these glamours embody the unreal and present them to the prisoners of the astral plane, leading them to mistake them for the reality. this imprisonment by glamour can be ended by the activity of the technique of light, utilised by those who work in group formation for the dissipation of glamour and for the emergence in the consciousness of men of a clear conception and recognition of the nature of reality- 118- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust this particular work of dissipation is our immediate theme. it is of vital importance that those who recognise the open door to the future through which all men must pass should begin to c

ever, be primarily the work of those whose ray focus makes astral living the line of least resistance and who have learnt or are learning to dominate it by the power of thought and mental light. these are the sixth ray people in the first instance, aided by aspirants and disciples upon the second and fourth rays. in time and space, this task will be first of all instituted and controlled in group formation only by aspirants whose soul or personality rays are the sixth or by those whose astral bodies are conditioned by the sixth ray. when they have grasped the nature of the work to be done and "fanatically adopted the technique of light in the service of the race" their work will be completed by second ray disciples, working from the ashrams of those masters who take disciples. the work don

ively free from astral control. this astral liberation must to a certain extent control the choice of those who are to work at major dissipations. in the case of the individual who is seeking to break up glamour in his individual life, he should be mentally polarised by decision and effort even if the emotional nature is for him in any one life the line of least resistance. those working in group formation will have achieved a measure of mental focus but for the purposes of the work to be done they will focus themselves consciously and deliberately upon the emotional plane through their control of their natures. workers must therefore have practised meditation, have reflected much- 126- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust upon the nature of thought and its uses, and must be

ver, the group of souls which will eventually reveal the true nature of the intuition and this will be the result of their illusory glamorous fight in the world of appearances. we come now to the consideration of the formula to be used by those who seek to serve humanity by deliberately breaking up and dispersing the glamours which hold the race in thrall and who know the need to do this in group formation. certain individual characteristics are essential for the personnel of such groups. first of all there must be an ability to work "without attachment" to results and to use the formula for a given length of time (for instance, once a week for two years or more) without looking for results; they need to realise that they can never know whether they are successful or not, because the glamo

cus their attention first of all on the mental plane and then on the soul, relinquishing all thought of the glamour, knowing that the work has been successfully carried forward. they re-organise themselves as a group in relation to the kingdom of souls and to each other. occultly speaking, the "searchlight of the soul is shut off" this is the act of withdrawal. 10. the om is then sounded in group formation; and then, in order to emphasise that the group work is ended, each member of the group sounds the om alone, saying "so let it be, and help me in my own life to end all glamour and untruth" it will take aspirants some time to gain facility in this work, but it is surely obvious that in learning what is an entirely new technique of service each step must be mastered and practised- 139- gl

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

he sensitivity of the ajna centre be developed. b. sensitivity to the state of feeling or to the emotional reactions of those around. this is done through the development of compassion and of sympathy, plus that detachment which will enable one to take right action. c. sensitivity to the thoughts of others through mental rapport with them upon the plane of mind. 3. by all these done also in group formation as well as individually. all the activities mentioned above must constitute group activity. in these three ways the vehicle of the personality can be so conditioned that it can become a sensitive receiving apparatus. when, however, soul-consciousness is achieved or developing, then this triple instrument is superseded by the intuitional receptivity of the soul whose inclusiveness is abso

n this present system, the result of evolution, as far as the etheric body is concerned, will be the contact established between all three points of each triangle, making a ninefold contact and a ninefold flow of energy; this is consistent with the fact that nine is the number of initiation, and by the time the destined number of disciples have taken the nine possible initiations, this triangular formation of the planetary etheric body will be complete. the idea can be conveyed symbolically by the diagram below, which pictures the triangular formation and the mode of a dual growth or progression and expansion of the network because, starting with the initial triangle, two points only are left for the processes of extension. the initial triangle was formed by sanat kumara, and we call the t

tion, and the energies of which it is composed are in a state of constant change and circulation. it is wise to have in mind that it is the mechanism which changes and that this transformation of the square into the triangle has no reference whatsoever to the transmitted energies or to the various centres, except in so far that it becomes far easier for the energies to flow through the triangular formation of the etheric body than it is to flow as is now the case through or around a square and a network of squares. i am quite aware that what i am here communicating may seem to you the veriest nonsense and there is, of course, no possible way in which i can prove to you the factual nature of this inter-communicating system or in which you can check and confirm what i say; but then, my broth

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

er of the creative imagination. it is for this reason that so many schools of thought prove so successful in materialising that which is required and why other schools of thought so signally fail. they work from too high a plane and have not the ability to carry through. i have here given you hints which can be fruitful of result if interpreted correctly and acted upon from right motive, in group formation and with selfless purpose. through this planet, uranus, libra is related also to aries and aquarius and it is through uranus that the great pair of opposites, aries-libra, are brought into touch with each other in a very deep sense. through its activity, an intense interplay takes place, making for the attainment of equilibrium in libra of that which had its beginning in aries. aries, li

of all nations, as it is called in the bible) has taken place and isis consequently stands in the ancient zodiacs for fertility, for motherhood and as the guardian of the child. mary carries the process down to the plane or place of incarnation, the physical plane, and there gives birth to the christ child. in these three virgins and these three mothers of the christ, you have the history of the formation and the function of the three aspects of the personality through which the christ must find expression. the sign of virgo itself stands for a synthesis of these three feminine aspects eve, isis and mary. she is the virgin mother, providing that which is needed for the mental, emotional and physical expression of the hidden but ever present divinity. these three expressions are brought to

; mercury was active at the time of individualisation when the "eighth gate" was opened and a major initiation of our planetary logos took place, producing, in the human kingdom, the process of individualisation. from another angle, as might be anticipated, leo is related to scorpio, whose numbers upon the zodiacal wheel are the same as those of leo, being five and eight. you have, therefore, the formation of the triangle to which i earlier referred: leo-scorpio, leading to initiation in capricorn. as we are upon the subject, one other point might be touched upon here. august, which is ruled by leo, is the month of the dog-star, or of sirius, which thus brings sirius into close relation to leo. leo, in the cosmic sense (and apart from our solar system altogether) is ruled by sirius. sirius

force. each of the months of the year will later be dedicated (through accurate astrological and astronomical knowledge) to whichever constellation in the heavens governs a particular month, as sirius governs leo. this i shall later elaborate in the papers to be written anent the new "approaches" to spiritual reality. mercury again comes, at this point, into our discussion, and you thus have the formation of an esoteric quaternary, affecting powerfully the major quaternary of man spirit, soul, mind and brain. this energy brings about an inter-relation and an inner awakening which prepares the aspirant for initiation. this higher quaternary is sirius-leo-mercury-saturn. you have, therefore: sirius leo mercury s aturn spirit soul mind brain. life quality illumination a ppearance. inhalation

etary forces by the all-creating will becomes distorted by many people. they are not polarised in the divine will but are as yet centred in their personalities and hence only the few appreciate the beauty of the intended group life, group purpose and group fusion. group living tends to the fulfilment of free will in service and a free subordination of the lower will to the higher purpose in group formation. through the glamour contacted, however, this group activity and life becomes twisted into the imposed will and the concept of the super-state. this produces the imprisonment of the mind and the curtailment of all freedom, all free thought and free will. the man becomes the captive of the man-made state. this gives a clue to much that is happening today and to the headstrong progress of

alla is finding direct entry into the human centre instead of indirectly via the hierarchy as has hitherto been the case. the implications of this are obvious. b. saturn. this energy is primarily concerned with presenting opportunity to the hierarchy and its affiliated disciples. the phrase that "saturn is the planet of discipleship" is basically true because ordinary average man, except in group formation, does not come so potently under its influence. for the hierarchy as a group is facing a great crisis of approach to shamballa, analogous to that confronting humanity today, as it seeks approach and contact with the hierarchy. thus there are two inter-related crises affecting both humanity and the hierarchy, and these should produce if correctly effected that which is called alignment or

ill be deemed correct and appropriate. this statement of course means little to any student at this time. when, however, he is able factually to realise two things, the case will be different. these are: first, that the threefold energies which lie back of the activity of the centre at shamballa concern the planetary logos; humanity is slowly becoming sensitive to that influence, but only in mass formation and not individually. only theoretically can a disciple take note of this fact. second, these influences are playing upon that aspect of human life which we call the monad; they will, therefore, have a steadily increasing effect upon the path of initiation. these three constellations are leo virgo pisces. they are spoken of esoterically as "the producers of that which knows, the informer

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

purpose that i want to deal at this time. in 1932 when we were at ascona i received a communication from the tibetan which was published in the fall in a pamphlet entitled, the new group of world servers. this was epoch making in its significance though only a few people as yet realise its true meaning. the position taken by the spiritual hierarchy on our planet was that a group was in process of formation that had in it the nucleus of the coming world civilisation and was characterised by the qualities that would distinguish that civilisation during the next 2,500 years. these qualities are primarily a spirit of inclusiveness, a potent desire selflessly to serve one's fellowmen plus a definite sense of spiritual guidance, emanating from the inner side of life. this new group of world serv

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

e effect upon his physical body of the planetary life, which is the expression of the life of the planetary logos, who is an evolving entity. the implications of this are largely beyond our ken, but the effects are discernible. i am not interested primarily in training individuals in order to make them more efficient healers. it is group healing at which i aim, and it is the work which is done in formation which interests me at this time. but no group of people can work as a unit unless they love and serve each other. the healing energy of the spiritual hierarchy cannot flow through the group if there is disharmony and criticism. the first work, therefore, of any group of healers, is to establish themselves in love and to work towards group unity and understanding. i would like to point ou

concentrated there also. the heart will be automatically involved, as he will be using the energy- 62- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust of love at first entirely. let us now tabulate the rules under which all healing groups must work. i would like to interpolate here that it is not always necessary or possible to meet and work together in group formation. this work can be carried forward efficiently and potently, if the members work as a subjective group; each should then follow the instructions each day and as if he were working in his group in tangible form. this real linking is brought about by imagining himself as in the presence of his brothers. if they were to meet as a group upon the physical plane, it would be hard to prevent the

he two eyes, as well as to all the frontal areas of the head. in atlantean days, personality integration was largely unknown, except in the case of disciples and initiates, and the goal of the initiate then, and the sign of his achievement, was this triple integration. today, the goal is that of a still higher fusion that of the soul and personality. speaking in terms of energy, this involves the formation, activity and related interplay of the following triangles of force: i. 1. the soul, the spiritual man on his own plane. 2. the personality, the threefold integrated man in the three worlds. 3. the head centre. ii. 1. the head centre, the point of the second fusion. 2. the ajna centre, the point of the first fusion. 3. the centre in the medulla oblongata, controlling the spine. iii. 1. t

rain from certain physical habits. humanity then knew well what was evil, because the evidences of that evil were physically apparent and quite easily perceived. the penalty was obvious and the results immediate; the teachers of the race saw to it that cause and effect were quickly to be noted. at this time there also arose the first tendencies to marriage, as differentiated from promiscuity; the formation of family units became the subject of attention and a goal for the most highly evolved. this was one of the first tasks undertaken by the hierarchy and the first effort toward any form of group activity, conveying the first lesson in responsibility. the family unit was not stable as it can be now, but even its relatively brief tenure was a tremendous step forward; the segregation of the

triad, are being studied by a few students in the world, and their numbers will steadily increase as both personality and soul establish contact and fusion and more people take initiation. the purpose, consequently, for the very existence of the fourth kingdom in nature (as a transmitting agent for the higher spiritual energies to the three lower kingdoms) will begin to appear, and men, in group formation, will consciously begin this work of "saving" in the esoteric sense, needless to say these other grouped lives. the macrocosm with its purpose and incentives will for the first time begin to reflect itself into the human kingdom in a new-and more potent manner, and this in its turn will become the macrocosm of the three lesser states of conscious lives the animal, the vegetable and the m

ther augment force. thus shall the waiting form he balanced in its work. thus shall the two and the one, under right direction, heal. this rule presupposes a knowledge of the centres, and this knowledge is, as you well know, still embryonic; all that is known in most cases is the location of a centre. this, however, especially with untrained healers, is sufficient. too detailed a knowledge of the formation, condition and responsiveness of a centre would handicap the healer, for his thought would be deflected to the detail of the form and away from the energy and its movements. the rule here requires that the healer, having aligned himself with the soul and "tapped" soul energy (thereby making himself a channel for spiritual force, directs this energy into that one of his own centres which

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

and the personality. the power of the ego can begin to make itself felt. applicants for initiation and initiates up to the third initiation use both the sutratma and the antahkarana, employing them as a unit. the power of the triad begins to pour through, thus energising all human activities upon the physical plane, and vitalising in ever increasing degree the man's thought forms. the key to the formation of the mayavirupa is found in the right comprehension of the process. a treatise on cosmic fire, pp. 959-960. it should be noted here that the bridging has to be done in the consciousness aspect, and concerns the continuity of man's awareness of life in all his various aspects. the energy which is used in connecting, in consciousness, the physical man and the astral body is focussed in t

em and of the crisis with its many ramifications and various implications. the seething turmoil in which the masses of the people are now living and the emergence of one or two key people in every nation have a close relationship. these key people make their voices heard and evoke attention; their ideas are followed rightly or wrongly with attention, appreciation or distrust. the slow and careful formation of the new group of world servers is indicative of the crisis. they are overseeing or ushering in the new age and are present at the birthpangs of the new civilisation and the coming into manifestation of a new race, a new culture and a new world outlook. the work is necessarily slow and those of you who are immersed in the problems and pains find it hard to view the future with assuranc

ucators realise that "where there is no vision, the people perish" an international system of education, developed in joint conference by broadminded teachers and educational authorities in every country, is today a crying need and would provide a major asset in preserving world peace. steps towards this are already being taken and today groups of educators are getting together and discussing the formation of a better system which will guarantee that the children of the different nations (beginning with the millions of children now demanding education) will be taught truth, without bias or prejudice. world democracy will take form when men everywhere are regarded in reality as equal; when boys and girls are taught that it does not matter whether a man is an asiatic, an american, a european

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

for an active participation in this future work. as i enter upon the task of preparing you for future increased usefulness and for closer cooperation, i must myself perforce take certain risks, and there must be established between us a trust which will be based not on secrecy and reticences but on truth and understanding- 4- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust this formation of the new seed group is my second attempt to be of hierarchical assistance in inaugurating the new age methods and technique and to train groups (for it is a group age) which can express the new age types of work. in my first attempt certain group limitations initiated difficulty and led to the closing of the several individual groups. you will have noted that i assigned the major failu

umber- 39- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust a. realisation one: that entrance upon the path of approach is possible for individuals, for groups, and for humanity as a whole, as a unit. b. realisation two: that energies, not usually or normally contacted, can be touched, grasped and utilised at the time of these approaches, provided that they are contacted in group formation. thus the individual, the group and humanity are enriched and vitalised. 2. that the spiritual hierarchy can, at these times, be approached, verified and known, thus leading to active conscious cooperation with the plan which the hierarchy serves. it must be remembered that, on the side of the hierarchy, a technique of approach to humanity will also be employed, and thus we have an essen

sical vehicle of the planet. three times the atomic bomb was used, and that fact is itself significant. it was used twice in japan, thereby disrupting the etheric web in what you erroneously call the far east; it was used once in what is also universally called the far west, and each time a great area of disruption was formed which will have future potent, and at present unsuspected, results. the formation of the triangles of light and of goodwill[page 62] essentially the manipulation of energy into a desired thought pattern has a definite relation to this area of disruption. it will in due time be found that the japanese people, with their peculiar knowledge of thought power (used along wrong lines in the war period, will respond more intelligently to this type of work than many of the we

this group of over fifty people; this was necessarily so; otherwise little personal relationships would have been possible, which may present a difficult point for you to understand. i would like to arrest any tendency to consider one ashram as superior to another. the forty-nine ashrams which constitute the hierarchy in this planetary period are some of them fully active; some are in process of formation, and some are, as yet, in a totally embryonic condition, awaiting the "focussing ability" of some initiate who is today preparing for the fifth initiation. essentially and potentially all the ashrams are equal, and their quality is not competitive; all of them differ as to their planned activity an activity which is all part of a carefully formulated hierarchical activity. this you need

and their quality is not competitive; all of them differ as to their planned activity an activity which is all part of a carefully formulated hierarchical activity. this you need most carefully to remember. the devotion of a disciple to some particular master is of no importance to that master or to his ashramic group. it is not devotion or predilection or any personality choice which governs the formation of a master's group. it is ancient relationships, the ability to demonstrate certain aspects of life to demanding humanity and a definite ray expression of quality which determine the hierarchical placement of aspirants in an ashram. this will perhaps be a new thought to you and is responsible for the reason why a.a.b. has never emphasised concentration on some one of the known masters

he individual meditation which will aid in group integration and in the unfoldment of the individual disciple. you will have noted, i am sure, that in the meditation assigned for daily use, i did not carry it forward to where the will is exerted and the energy in the head is driven to the quiescent centre in the solar plexus. you will have noted also that at the time of the full moon and in group formation, plus direct contact with myself, you were permitted together to link heart, head and solar plexus. once a month and then only through the protective magnetic field of the group life can you complete the meditation. the full moon work will remain as already assigned for the remainder of the year, but we will complete the meditation and i will now outline for you stage ii in the group med

telligence, through which the third aspect can successfully project and express itself. it is these three buddhas who were instrumental in the amazing and occult process of implementing the mental principle upon our planet, and who through their creative meditation brought our planet, the earth, and the planet venus into direct alignment. this made possible the comings of the sons of mind and the formation of the fourth kingdom in nature, humanity. they are embodiments of the intuition, and control the inflow of intuitional energy into the minds of men. the point which i would have you bear in mind is that these intermediate groups of workers who know the power of meditation are primarily creative, and that the efficacy of their work is demonstrated in the larger group whose behests they a

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

y mind and thought, and so leave each aspirant free to come to his own decisions. the pamphlet the next three years is going forth today upon its mission. its objective is to educate public opinion. it carries both inspiration and the power to produce cleavages in the life cleavages which will produce new activities and the cessation of old attitudes of mind. a possible happening is indicated the formation upon the physical plane of that group of aspirants and disciples which, given time and opportunity, can salvage a distressed world and bring light and understanding to humanity. as to this, i need say no more- 15- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust all of you have read the plan as it is embodied in the pamphlet, and the challenge to faith and the appeal to yo

to work, free from illusion c. to achieve true perspective upon the physical plane d. to coordinate the personality and the soul so that the will of the inner spiritual man can work out upon the physical plane. 5. those who can work (as is eventually intended that this third group should work) definitely as outposts of the consciousness of the hierarchy of masters. this work will be done in group formation and with a united synthesised effort. the personal effect of such healers is therefore: a. to coordinate the personality of the patient. they are themselves coordinated. b. to bring about contact with the soul, on the part of the patient. they are themselves vitally in contact. c. to fuse and blend the personality and the soul and thus provide an instrument for the distribution of spirit

two can work, if they are willing, in a constructive fashion to end some of the world glamour. this they can do because several of the group members have successfully fought glamour in their lives. group three can begin group healing under direction, once certain interior adjustments have been made. group four can attempt to aid in the building of the world antahkarana, working of course in group formation. this they can do if they divorce themselves, as individuals, from all separative ideas and learn to work in the spirit of love and with a conscious decentralisation of their personalities. there are, my brothers, weaknesses to be found in all the group members. personality tendencies and errors exist and the mistakes which involve, primarily, a man's own interests and his own internal l

and of the crisis with its many ramifications and various implications. the seething turmoil in which the masses of the people are now living and the emergence of one or two key people in every nation have a close relationship. these key people make their voices heard and evoke attention; their ideas are followed, rightly or wrongly, with attention, appreciation or distrust. the slow and careful formation of the new group of world servers is indicative of the crisis. they are overseeing or ushering in the new age, and are present at the birthpangs of the new civilisation, and the coming into manifestation of a new race, a new culture and a new world outlook. the work is necessarily slow and those of you who are immersed in the problems and the pains, find it hard to view the future with a

within themselves, can come to fruition, and groups of such appearing seeds can appear in the world "on their own lot" putting it more simply and in terms symbolic, and therefore more easy of understanding, we might state that the seven rays, expressing themselves in the human family through the seven ray types, are now at the stage of unfoldment where the process can be carried forward into the formation of the seven ray groups, and these in their totality will express the kingdom of god. groups will be formed which will be outstandingly of a particular ray type but which will work in all the nine major fields of human expression. these i outlined when indicating the work of the nine groups planned by me. however, let me here point out that the groups which i planned are not in themselve

vers of the world who are free from all taint of separativeness, full of love to all men and eager for the spread of understanding goodwill. they correspond to the "consecrated loving heart" mentioned above- 63- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. a small minority who have emerged out of the new group of world servers and who can (in every country) function in group formation if they choose, and so bring about the fusion for which the new group of world servers is working and for which the point of tension in humanity and in the hierarchy predisposes and has prepared the hearts of men. their opportunity and responsibility is great, because they know the plan, they are in touch with the guiding teachers on the inner side and are sensitive to the higher impress

ergies with which he will some day salvage the planetary life- 65- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust the presentation of this vision to the aspirants and disciples of the world has had a dual effect; first of all, it has produced an immediate responsive cohesion among them which resulted in the appearance of the new group of world servers, and secondly, it led to the formation along the line of the seven rays throughout the world of small groups (within the new group of world servers) who were dedicated to the production of this innate synthesis and subjective fusion and to the expression of this blended dedicated consciousness. these latter groups, a small minority, correspond to the earlier and first method of mind-implantation in animal man, whilst the new

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

led evocation. when, therefore, your life is fundamentally invocative, then there will come the evocation of the will. it is only truly invocative when personality and soul are fused and functioning as a consciously blended and focussed unit. the next point which i seek to make is that these formulas of approach or rules deal with the unfoldment of group consciousness, because it is only in group formation that, as yet, the shamballa force of the will can be tapped. they are useless to the individual under the new initiatory dispensation. only the group, under the proposed new mode of working and of group- 23- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust initiation, is capable of invoking shamballa. that is why hitler, the exponent of the

ution warrant a truer picture which if adequately grasped will enable the disciple to comprehend the requirements of rule iv as given for disciples and initiates. only as they grasp the nature of the work of christ, after his final act of service as god-saviour, can they understand the nature of group service and begin to pattern their lives and natures so as to meet similar requirements in group formation. this has become possible because of the point in the evolutionary process which the hierarchy- 59- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust has attained. the attitude and position of the members of the hierarchy are not static. all are moving forward. the christ who came two thousand years ago embodied in himself not only the princi

d an unfoldment on a large scale of intuitive perception. when he came before, he evoked from humanity a gradual response to truth, and mental understanding. that is why at the end of the cycle, which he inaugurated, we have formulated doctrine and mental development. the work now being done by shamballa and the hierarchy on behalf of humanity will tend also to develop group consciousness and the formation of many groups which will be living organisms and not organisations; it will make group initiation possible and will enable certain aspects of the will to flower forth correctly and with safety. the tendency to overlook the distinction between groups and organisations is still very deep-seated; the coming of the christ will throw much light upon this problem. a study of rule iv as given

relationship and- 72- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust interest which have made evolving man what he is: first of all an integrated personality, and then a disciple a candidate for initiation. as more and more disciples come into group realisation it will become increasingly possible for the hierarchy to admit such disciples in group formation. that is one reason necessitating the re-establishing of the ancient mysteries on earth. that group relation has to be demonstrated in the three worlds and expressed by disciples in their group life upon the physical plane. hence the new experiment being undertaken by the hierarchy of externalising their ashrams. this process involves immense difficulty, owing to the astralism, the ambit

rizontal way of service, and it is this merging which shamballa demands should condition the attempt now in process of training those who will together seek initiation, will together pass through the portal on to the way, and who can together be presented to the one initiator as a "unit of light" this sense of synthesis (which must be increasingly demonstrated as each initiation is taken in group formation) is possible only to those who have bridged the gap between the concrete lower mind and the higher mind or to word it technically and in the language of academic occult science between the mental unit and the manasic permanent atom. the goal of the probationary path is made beautifully clear in the fifth rule as given earlier in initiation, human and solar. it says: let the applicant see

s begin to show themselves, it then becomes possible to admit the initiate to further advancement upon the way. it is believed to be safe for him now to move on a few more steps into greater light, and then having reached his next point of testing he must there again demonstrate the rightness of his work within the individual framework and his ability to work within the greater framework in group formation. he must appreciate the fact that as he passes upon the upward way he may not safely so do without the safeguards which protect the way from him until he knows more; he must learn also that the group protects him and that only with the group can he proceed with security; he begins to realise that the group is not only a protection but also his chosen and destined field of service. he beg

ate closer to the centre of pure darkness a darkness which is the very antithesis of darkness as the non-initiate and the unenlightened understand. it is a centre or point of such intense brilliance that everything fades out and at the place of tension, and at that darkest point, let the group see a point of clear cold fire. it is a tension and a point of attainment that is only possible in group formation. even in the earlier initiations, and when the initiate has proved his right to be initiated, the process is still a- 113- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust group proceeding; it is undergone in the protective presence of initiates of the same standing and unfoldment. it is their united focus that enables the candidate for init

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

there is, as we have seen, the urge to begin. this may express itself simply as the urge to take form, to become involved in matter; or it may reverse the process and focus itself in the urge to achieve liberation from form, and the emergence of the soul from the prison of the form nature. then this urge is followed by the consequent urge to create, that activity of the deity which results in the formation of worlds of expression and satisfies his desire to incarnate in a solar system, and to begin the great [33] life cycle of the universe. it may be likewise the urge to individual creation, of the soul to take a body, or of a human being to create something which shall be specially his own. in ancient accadian days, this sign aries was called that "wherein the sacrifice of righteousness w

ggles out of the human into the spiritual kingdom. being equipped with the faculty of mind, in aries, and with desire, in taurus, and having arrived at the realization of his essential duality, in gemini, the incarnating human being enters, through birth in cancer, into the human kingdom. cancer is a mass sign, and the influences which pour from it are held by many esotericists to bring about the formation of the human family, of the race, the nation, and the family unit. where the aspirant is concerned, the story is somewhat different, for in these four signs, he prepares his equipment and learns to utilize it. in aries, he grips his mind and seeks to [82] bend it to his need, learning mental control. in taurus "the mother of illumination, he receives his first flash of that spiritual lig

we are told, meant "a pouring out, the nile giving its fullest irrigation at that season. this has also an interesting esoteric significance for, according to the teaching of the ageless wisdom, the human family came into existence through what is technically called "the third outpouring, which was the term given to the coming-in of a great tide of souls into the animal bodies and, therefore, the formation of the human family composed of individual units. another technical term for this third outpouring is "individualization, becoming an individual with self-awareness, thus linking it up with the great happenings in the sign, leo. the ninety-five stars in this constellation also have numerical significance for we have there 9 x 10+ 5. nine is the number of initiation, ten is the number of

of the karma of all past ignorance and error, the dweller on the threshold) and so becomes in pisces a world savior. one remembers that the last act of the christ on his way to gethsemane and calvary was to wash the feet of his disciples. it has been said "christianity has not failed: it has never been tried" are we now, after two thousand years, really beginning to try, individually and in group formation? this is the work that makes it possible for the christ to reappear and also which prepares humanity to recognize him and to be able to endure the quality of the emanations that attend his coming- 103- the labours of hercules (amplification of esoteric astrology, pp. 153-174) let every man remember that the destiny of mankind is incomparable and that it depends greatly on his will to col

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

t in the mists of antiquity; no one can demonstrate who was its author, or who were its earliest teachers. considerable evidence may be adduced to show that its roots pass back to the hebrew rabbis who flourished at the time of the second temple about the year 515 b.c. of its existence before that time i know of no proofs. it has been suggested that the captivity of the jews in babylon led to the formation of this philosophy by the effect of chaldean lore and dogma acting on jewish tradition. no doubt in the earliest stages of its existence the teaching was entirely oral, hence the name qblh from qbl to receive, and it became varied by the minds through which it filtered in its course; there is no proof that any part of it was written for centuries after. it has been kept curiously distinc

that the assumed author is the only person who could not have written each one in question. but these critics show the utmost divergence of opinion the moment it becomes necessary to fix on a date or an author; so much more easy is destructive criticism than the acquirement of real knowledge. let us make a short note of the chief of the old kabalistic treatises. the "sepher yetzirah" or "book of formation" is the oldest treatise; it is attributed by legend to abraham the patriarch: several editions of an english translation by myself have been published. this work explains a most curious philosophical scheme of creation, drawing a parallel between the origin of the world, the sun, the planets, the elements, seasons, man and the twenty-two letters of the hebrew alphabet; dividing them into

several aspects or parts; concerning pre-existence and re-incarnation and the several worlds or planes of existence. the practical kabalah attempts a mystical and allegorical interpretation of the old testament, studying each phrase, word and letter; it teaches the connection between letters and numbers and the modes of their inter-relation; the principles of gematria, notaricon, and temura; the formation and uses of the divine and angelic names as amulets; the formation of magic squares; and a vast fund of allied curious lore, which subsequently formed the basis of mediaeval magic. for those who do not wish to read any kabalistic work as a whole, but rather to glean a general view of this philosophy, there are now three standard works; two are in english; one by dr. c. ginsburg, 1865, a

l allegorical like genesis itself, it is stated "there is in heaven a treasury called gup, guph, and all the souls which were created in the beginning, and hereafter to come into this world, the holy one placed therein: out of this treasury the holy one furnishes children in the womb with souls" a further commentary in symbolic language narrates how the holy one perceiving a child's body to be in formation, sends for a suitable ego to inhabit it "the holy one, blessed be he, beckons to an angel who is set over the disembodied souls, and says to him 'bring me such a soul: and this is being always done since the world began; the soul appears before the holy one and worships in his presence, to whom the eternal one says 'betake thyself to this form' instantly the soul excuses himself, saying

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

e chaldean account genesis, p. 82) there are two "creations" so called, in the babylonian fragments, and genesis having adhered to this, one finds its first two chapters distinguished as the elohite and the jehovite creations. their proper order, however, is not preserved in these or in any other exoteric accounts. now these "creations" according to the occult teachings, refer respectively to the formation of the primordial seven men by the progenitors (the pitris, or elohim: and to that of the human groups after the fall[[footnote(s* see pliny, 4, c. 12; strabo, 10; herodotus, 7, c. 108; pausanias, 7, c. 4, etc[[vol. 2, page] 6 the secret doctrine. all this will be examined in the light of science and comparisons drawn from the scriptures of all the ancient nations, the bible included, as

be called the fifth great continent. the secret doctrine takes no account of islands and peninsulas, nor does it follow the modern geographical distribution of land and sea. since the day of its earliest teachings and the destruction of the great atlantis, the face of the earth has changed more than once. there was a time when the delta of egypt and northern africa belonged to europe, before the formation of the straits of gibraltar, and a further upheaval of the continent, changed entirely the face of the map of europe. the last serious change occurred some 12,000 years ago[[footnote(s* it is to be remarked, however, that mr. wallace does not accept mr. sclater's idea, and even opposes it. mr. sclater supposes a land or continent formerly uniting africa, madagascar, and india (but not au

croll to the tertiary age. but, chronologically speaking, the duration of the period is of secondary importance, as we have, after all, certain american scientists to fall back upon. these gentlemen, unmoved by the fact that their assertions are called not only dubious but absurd, yet maintain that man existed so far back as in the secondary age. they have found human footprints on rocks of that formation; and furthermore, m. de quatrefages finds no valid scientific reason why man should not have existed during the secondary age. the "ages" and periods in geology are, in sober truth, purely conventional terms, as they are still hardly delineated, and, moreover[[footnote(s* sir charles lyell, who is credited with having "happily invented the terms eocene, miocene, and pliocene" to mark the

the tropics at the pole. no two geologists or naturalists agree as to the figures. thus, there is a wide margin for choice offered to the occultist by the learned fraternity. shall we take for one of our supports mr. t. mellard reade? this gentleman, in a paper on "limestone as an index of geological time" read by him in 1878 before the royal society, claims that the minimum time required for the formation of the sedimentary strata and the elimination of the calcareous matter is in round numbers 600 million years (see "proceedings of royal society" london, vol. xxviii, p. 281; or shall we ask support for our chronology from mr. darwin's works, wherein he demands for the organic transformations according to his theory from 300 to 500 million years? sir c. lyell and prof. houghton were satis

. do we not find the same in the berosian cosmogony, denounced with such vehemence as the culmination of heathen absurdity? and yet who of the evolutionists can say that things in the beginning have not come to pass as they are described? that, as maintained in the puranas, the egyptian and chaldean fragments, and even in genesis, there have not been two, and even more "creations" before the last formation of the globe; which, changing its geological and atmospheric conditions, changed also its flora, its fauna, and its men? this claim agrees not only with every ancient cosmogony, but also with modern science, and even, to a certain degree, with the theory of evolution, as may be demonstrated in a few words. there is no "dark creation" no "evil dragon" conquered by a sun-god, in the earlie

gony and enter into the spirit of its philosophy. we are taught by the greeks (see "iliad" iv, 201, 246) that all things, gods included, owe their being to the ocean and his wife tethys, the latter being gaea, the earth or nature. but who is ocean? ocean is the immeasurable space (spirit in chaos, which is the deity (see book i; and tethys is not the earth, but primordial matter in the process of formation. in our case it is no longer aditi-gaea who begets ouranos or varuna, the chief aditya among the seven planetary gods, but prakriti, materialised and localised. the moon, masculine in its theogonic character, is[[footnote(s* the goddess who gave birth to these primordial monsters, in the account of berosus, was thallath, in greek thalassa "the sea* see, for comparison, the account of cre

d kimnaras (men with the heads of horses) created by brahma in the commencement of the kalpa* see commentary following sloka 18[[vol. 2, page] 66 the secret doctrine. in its cosmic aspect only, the female generative principle, as the sun is the male emblem thereof. water is the progeny of the moon, an androgyne deity with every nation. evolution proceeds on the laws of analogy in kosmos as in the formation of the smallest globe. thus the above, applying to the modus operandi at the time when the universe was appearing, applies also in the case of our earth's formation. this stanza opens by speaking of thirty crores, 30,000,000, of years. we may be asked- what could the ancients know of the duration of geological periods, when no modern scientist or mathematician is able to calculate their

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

7 the lunar monads- the pitris. 179 a triple evolution in nature. 181- stanza vi- continued. 191 "creation" in the fourth round. 191 the "curse "sin" and "war. 193 the struggle for life and the birth of the worlds. 202 the adepts and the sacred island. 207- stanza vii- the parents of man on earth. 213 divisions of the hierarchies. 214 correlations of beings. 223 what incarnates in animal man. 233 formation of man: the thinker. 238 occult and kabalistic pneumatics. 243 akasa and ether. 257 the invisible "lives. 259 occult vital chemistry and bacteriology. 261[[vol. 1, page] xii contents. page. the watcher and his shadow. 265 earth peopled by the shadows of the gods. 267- summing up. 269 the pith and marrow of the secret doctrine. 273 hermes in christian garb. 285 some occult aphorisms. 289

referred to the universe (jagat; the sense of the words "in the beginning" meaning before the reproduction of the phenomenal universe. therefore, when the pantheists echo the upanishads, which state, as in the secret doctrine, that "this" cannot create, they do not deny a creator, or rather a collective aggregate of creators, but only refuse, very logically, to attribute "creation" and especially formation, something finite to an infinite principle. with them, parabrahmam is a passive because an absolute cause, the unconditioned mukta. it is only limited omniscience and omnipotence that are refused to the latter, because these are still attributes (as reflected in man's perceptions; and because parabrahm, being the "supreme all" the ever invisible spirit and soul of nature, changeless and

e mahamanvantaric period, or the great re-evolution after one of the complete periodical dissolutions of every compound form in nature (from planet to molecule) into its ultimate essence or element; and in its second portion, to the partial or local manvantara, which may be a solar or even a planetary one* by "centre" a centre of energy or a cosmic focus is meant; when the so-called "creation" or formation of a planet, is accomplished by that force which is designated by the occultists life and by science "energy" then the process takes place[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 1, page] 12 the secret doctrine. contracts (exhalation and inhalation. when it expands the mother diffuses and scatters; when it contracts, the mother draws back and ingathers. this produces the periods of evolut

s. the mystics and the philosophers, the eastern and western pantheists, synthesize their pregenetic triad in the pure divine abstraction. the orthodox, anthropomorphize it. hiranyagarbha, hari, and sankara- the three hypostases of the manifesting "spirit of the supreme spirit (by which title prithivi- the earth- greets vishnu in his first avatar- are the purely metaphysical abstract qualities of formation, preservation, and destruction, and are the three divine avasthas (lit. hypostases) of that which "does[[footnote(s* it is not the physical organisms that remain in statu quo, least of all their psychical principles, during the great cosmic or even solar pralayas, but only their akasic or astral "photographs" but during the minor pralayas, once over-taken by the "night" the planets remai

an, the meaning of the allegorical phrases used. indeed it must be remembered that all these stanzas appeal to the inner faculties rather than to the ordinary comprehension of the physical brain. stanza iii. describes the re-awakening of the universe to life after pralaya. it depicts the emergence of the "monads" from their state of absorption within the one; the earliest and highest stage in the formation of "worlds" the term monad being one which may apply equally to the vastest solar system or the tiniest atom. stanza iv. shows the differentiation of the "germ" of the universe[[vol. 1, page] 22 the secret doctrine. into the septenary hierarchy of conscious divine powers, who are the active manifestations of the one supreme energy. they are the framers, shapers, and ultimately the creato

ligent beings who adjust and control evolution, embodying in themselves those manifestations of the one law, which we know as "the laws of nature" generically, they are known as the dhyan chohans, though each of the various groups has its own designation in the secret doctrine. this stage of evolution is spoken of in hindu mythology as the "creation" of the gods. in stanza v. the process of world-formation is described- first, diffused cosmic matter, then the fiery "whirlwind" the first stage in the formation of a nebula. that nebula condenses, and after passing through various transformations, forms a solar universe, a planetary chain, or a single planet, as the case may be. the subsequent stages in the formation of a "world" are indicated in stanza vi, which brings the evolution of such

ooshi, has "seven precious things" we will speak of them, hereafter[[vol. 1, page] 68 the secret doctrine. manu- both preceding vaivasvata's "deluge" that of the bulk of the fourth race- mention this deluge, it is evident that it is not the "great" deluge, nor that which carried away atlantis, nor even the deluge of noah, which is meant here. this "churning" relates to a period before the earth's formation, and is in direct connection with that other universal legend, the various and contradictory versions of which culminated in the christian dogma of the "war in heaven" and the fall of the angels (see book ii, also revelations chap. xii. the brahmanas, reproached by the orientalists with their versions on the same subjects, often clashing with each other, are preeminently occult works, he

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

althful change without perception. anodyne relieves pain. anthelmintic a medicine that expels worms. aperient gently laxative without purging. aromatic a stimulant; spicy. astringent causes contraction and arrests discharges. antibiuous acts on the bile, relieving biliousness. antimetic stops vomiting. antileptic relieves fits. antiperiodic arrests morbid periodic movements. anthilic prevents the formation of stones in the urinary organs. antirheumatic relieves and cures rheumatism. antiscorbutic cures and prevents scurvy. definition of medical actions (continued) antiseptic a medicine that aims at stopping putrification. antispasmodic relieves and prevents spasms. antisyphilitic having effect or curing venereal diseases. carminative expels wind from the bowels. cathartic evacuating from t

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

ninth and tenth sephiroth, is named the pillar of mildness. the ten sephiroth are also divided into a supernal triad, which includes the first three, and a heptad, which includes the sephiroth from chesed to malkuth. this heptad is the basis for many septenary schemes to be found in the literature of occultism. yet always behind the seven, and beyond it, is the supernal triad, for, as the book of formation tells us, the lights of emanation are "ten and not nine, ten and not eleven; that is, neither more nor less than ten. 4 "i am the eternal longing. this is an example of the author's use of gematria, the qabalistic method of establishing identities of meaning between words of the same number. each hebrew letter is also a number' the number of a word is the sum of the numeral values of its

ne that in binah are concealed both the father and the son, because binah is spelt b i n h, so that this noun contains yod, i, the letter of the father, heh, h, the letter of the mother, and b n, ben, the name of the son. 6 adding the digits of 434 gives us 11. in theqabalah the number 22 represents the whole circle of creation because it is the number of letters in the alphabet. thus the book of formation says "twenty-two basal letters: he designed them, he formed them, he purified them, he weighed them, and he exchanged them, each one with all: he formed by means of them the whole creation and everything that should be created (subsequently" book of formation, 1: 2, stenring's translation. hence d l th, 434. is held by our author to be a symbol of division, just as a door divides what is

man of war, because the hebrew for "man of war, used in exodus 15: 3, is ish milkhamah, a i sh m l ch m h, which has the value 434, the same as the letter-name. atziluth is the highest of the four qabalistic "worlds. it is the archetypal world, practically the same as plato's world of ideas. below it is briah, the creative world, or world of mental patterns. below briah is yetzirah, the world of formation, or plane of invisible forces. the fourth, and lowest, plane is assiah, the material world, or world of action and things [48] the meditation on heh* 1 in whatsoever object thou perceivest, know me as the essence, as the idea, and as the interior nature. because of this the wise come easily to me by many paths, yet in truth these different roads are but a single way. if thou canst penetr

of the window proceedeth from the idea of the door. for i am merciful because mine understanding compasseth the secret nature of all things, and my loving-kindness is the fruit of my discrimination [52] heh 4 again, a window is set in the wall of a house, even as the eye is set in the head, that they who dwell within may look abroad to see what passeth without. hence it is written in the book of formation that the letter heh correspondeth unto the faculty of sight. this referreth to my power of vision, which is not as thine, since nothing escapeth it, and all things appear unto it in their true aspect. it is written "the eyes of the lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good; and because i, the dweller in the house of the supernal will, see all things as they really are, my

my self-utterance, and three in my union with my divine manifestation: creating, preserving, transforming, throughout endless ages [99] t h e b o o k of t o k e n s 3 from my presence do all things derive their substance, from my power all movement beginneth, and my wisdom is the foundation of all knowing. therefore is yod the foundation of all the letters, and every letter exhibiteth yod in its formation. by these two-and-twenty letters is the circle of creation described. 4 i am the fluid darkness, which is the ink wherewith i inscribe myself upon the scroll of manifestation. verily this writing of the book of being telleth no new thing. they understand aright who say with solomon that beneath the sun is nothing new. of whatsoever is, thou mayest say with truth" i t was" hence is the vi

i m, which has the value 100. 6 this paragraph refers to the attribution of the planet jupiter to kaph. the hebrew name for this planet is tsedek, tz d q, signifying "righteousness, equity, or prosperity [111] the meditation on lamed* 1 i am the goad of action, which impelleth and directeth the great ox of the breath of life. i am the power of equilibration which holdeth ruach in balance between formation and destruction, as a driver with his goad keepeth his ox from straying off the highway. yet is this directive power inherent in ruach itself, for i myself am that great breath of life. 2 and because that great breath existeth before all else, i am the leader, the chief, and the judge of all creatures. the wise find me thus concealed in lamed. 3 before this have i declared myself to be t

s established in the mirror of the clear waters of hod. for when the surface of those waters is disturbed by no slightest ripple of thought. then shall the glory of my self, which is thy true self, be mirrored unto thee [123] comment on mem* m e m, pronounced mayim. transcribed as "m. the number 40. meaning: water. the stable intelligence. 1 the letter-name mem, m i m, means water. in the book of formation the element of water is assigned to this letter, and qabalists say "mem is mute, like water" the letter-name, m i m, adds to 90, which is the value of dawmam, d v m m" still, silent, dumb. the meditation opens with an explicit statement of the qabalistic doctrine that the life-power's self-reflection is the cause of all manifestation. the 23rd path of wisdom, assigned to the letter mem

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

r quarters nourished it. the east gave peace and light, the south gave warmth; in the west, thunder beings gave rain and the north with its cold and mighty wind gave strength and endurance' and so the earth was respected as the sacred mother, giver of life and crops, to whose womb the dead returned. it is no accident that the sioux medicine wheel and the celtic wheel of the year are so similar in formation and purpose, linking all life to the cycles of nature. so if we are to use magick in a positive way, we must remember that it brings responsibility along with benefits [insert pic p009- magick and knowledge white witchcraft is essentially the process of drawing on ancient wisdom and powers via the collective mind that we as individuals can spontaneously but unconsciously access in our dr

the three main cycles of the moon, and dating from between 13000 and 11000 bc, was found in france in a cave at the abri du roc aux sorciers at angles-sur-l'anglin. this motif continued right through to the triple goddess of the celts, reflecting the lunar cycles as maiden, mother and crone, an image that also appeared throughout the classical world. witchcraft and the early christians after the formation of the christian church, the worship of the old deities and the old ways were banned and the nature festivals supplanted by christian ones. the christians were pragmatic, however, and pope gregory, who sent st augustine to england in ad 597, acknowledged that it was simpler to graft the christian festivals on to the existing festivals of the solstices and equinoxes. so, easter, for examp

n formal rituals. it represents air and is placed in the east of the circle. as well as drawing circles, it may be used to conduct magical energies into a symbol) but i think it is more powerful if one person actually walks around the outside of a circle of people, enclosing them in light. in this way, the circle is created in human dimensions and is as large or small as is required by the actual formation. the circle made to fit the group is far better magically than the group made to fit the circle, for the group is the circle. if you want to visualise a circle, use a clear, pointed quartz crystal, or wand, or the forefinger of your power hand, and draw an outline, in the air at chest level or on the ground. the circle extends wherever you draw it from the ground upwards to above your he

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

the united states. its origins are attributable to a combination of factors, such as the religious orientations of africans before their enslavement; the congruence of african and european-based supernaturalism; and the rise of christianity among africans and native-born blacks in america. the starting point for charting these developments thus becomes the arrival of the slaves and their gradual formation of religions and cultures in the new world, for the story of conjure is fundamentally an account of the relationship of black american spirituality to both its african past and its american present. the acknowledged presence of "africanisms" in black american religion, such as the use of rhythm as a liturgical device and performance traditions like the "shout" spiritual dancing and posse

n converts, were christians themselves, or drew power from the symbols of christianity. what is distinctive about these practitioners in the united states is that few of them were able to establish sustained movements that outlived them. some were like turner, individualists outside the leadership structures of the organized churches. others were like vesey, churchgoers with limited impact on the formation of new movements within the churches themselves. for many black supernatural practitioners in the united states, spiritual power. especially the power to do harm by supernatural means.was largely uninstitutionalized. black americans have historically utilized supernatural harming more frequently in personal acts of defiance than in collective confrontations. as evidence of the fragmented

mework of institutionalized christianity. not only does it appear that some black christians reinterpreted the older conjure healing traditions, but the corresponding experiences of many religious healers and conjure practitioners suggests that they drew from a common cultural vernacular. one of the most significant events in american religious history at the end of the nineteenth century was the formation of the holiness-pentecostal movement. the modern holiness movement had roots in the perfectionist strands of wesleyan methodism, which taught that a life of complete righteousness, called sanctification, was available to the believing christian through a "second work of grace" by the indwelling holy spirit. sanctification began with the conversion and justification of the individual and

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

, arriving in the town of tsaparang, on the banks of the langchen khambab river. 1624-1701 helvetius 1624-1704 jane leade. philadelphian society. 1625-1697 rabbi moshe zacuto -shorshei hashemoth- the roots of the names 1625 musaeum hermeticum. jacques gaffarel, enthusiast of hebrew and occultism, defends and dedicates to richelieu his abdita divinae cabalae mysteria. heinrich nollius proposes the formation of a society called rotae celestae(keepers of the celestial wheel) 1626-32 stephen cacella and john cabral visited gyantse and shigatse. there does exist a country, very famous here, which is called xembala and which borders on another called sopo [mongolia" 1627 joseph mede, a greek professor published clavis apocalyptica which set forth the structural outline of the book of revelation

francis george irwin, benjamin cox, rev. w. a. ayton, john yarker, william wynn wescott, kenneth robert henderson mackenzie. 1884 warsaw edition zohar. saint-yves d'alveydre mission des juifs. 1885-1936 sri yukteswar 1886-1951 ren gu non 1886 frederick holland- the temple rebuilt 1887 frederick holland -the revelation of the shechinah 1887, 1893 (1911, scholem, 1890 "sepher yetzirah, the book of formation" w. wynn westcott, mb. jp. supreme magus of the rosicrucian society of england. 3rd edition samuel wesier, inc. translated from the hebrew. follows golden dawn. translates hebrew into english, and collated with latin versions of pistorius, postellus and rittangelius, following the latter, rather than former commentaries. 1887-1961 ren schwaller 1888 anna kingsford (annie bonus) dies papu

in the "jewish quarterly review "april 1912 vol. ii, and april 1913 vol. iii. 1913 translation of "sefer yezirah" in french by duchess c. de cimara and in a translation by e. bischoff. 1914 phineas mordell interprets "sefer yetzirah" in "jewish quarterly review" 1912-13 1916 papus (i.e. g.a.v. encausse, french occultist and author dies 1918 samuel liddell macgregor mathers dies 1923 "the book of formation (sepher yetzirah" by rabbi akiba ben joseph, translated from the hebrew with annotations by stenring, knut, helsingborg, sweden through london, rider& sons. 1925 william w. wescott dies rudolph steiner dies 1921 the witch cult in western europe by m. murray. 1923 italian edition of "sefer yezriah" published by s, savini 1927: wirth publishes "the tarot of the magicians. 1928 karl preisen

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

veins, specks, mottling, calcifications, and uneven patches of color contributed to the stone s beauty rather than detracted from it. professor d argenc explains, its flaws, that are obvious without impairing its beauty, were compared to loyalty and its translucency and radiance to honesty. 5 pure jade is white, but chemicals and other minerals add colors and imperfections to the stone during its formation in the earth. some colors are given especially descriptive names: snow jade, mutton-fat white, chicken-bone white, milky white, spinach green, apple green, kingfisher (emerald) green, cinnabar red, rust red, lavender, black, and blue. through the ages, jade has been used for ceremonial blades (axes, daggers and swords, religious containers and nature spirit figures (oxen, cicadas, doves

CULTUS SABBATI

so forth- remain more or less constant. an important dimension of magical and folk religiosity was the oneiric or dream realm. peripheral areas of european folklore retain vestigial myths which relate the oneiric location of witch -meetings, fairie convocations, and the nocturnal flight of the wild hunt. merging with christian theological conceptions the background of folk belief assisted in the formation of the stereotypical witch ritual we know as 'the witches' sabbath. from an esoteric perspective it is considered that the sabbath is the astral or dream convocation of magical ritualists' souls, animal selves, and a vast array of spirits, faeries and otherworldly beings. it is considered that the true location of the sabbath is at the crossroads of waking, sleeping and mundane dreaming

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

when truman became president and learned of the bomb and the united nations became official, he appointed baruch to head. the united nations atomic energy commission. both baruch and einstein sought to use the fear of atomic destruction to install a world government. what a help it was to have an example in hiroshima and nagasaki to emphasise its capacity for destruction! einstein called for the formation of a world government by the united states, britain and the soviet union, to which the 'secret of the bomb' should be given. he said that these three were "the only three powers with great military strength" and he urged them to commit this strength (world army) to the world government. the 'genius' went on: 114..and the truth shall set you free "the world government would have power ove

britain, where they leave the americans standing when it comes to secrecy! most of the 'secrets' that come to the surface in britain are those which have been purposely leaked to undermine a politician, personality, or group, for some desired, manipulative end. this general rule also applies in the us, but the british establishment has had longer to perfect its leak-proofing techniques. since the formation of the cfr, every president of the united states has been a member except for ronald reagan. in truth reagan was not president, his vice-president george bush, a cfr member, was running the show. it was the council on foreign relations, no doubt with riia input and coordination, that brought the united nations (the successor to the league of nations) into being. this was the jewel of the

t threat was mentioned",22 he said. when the proposals secured approval, the marshall plan executive board included allen w. dulles, then president of the cfr; philip reed, the chairman of general electric; the former secretaries of war, henry l. stimson and robert p. patterson; and the former undersecretary of state, dean acheson (comm 300, a member of the cfr who was in the us delegation at the formation of the united nations. the first step in the creation of the european community was the introduction of the european coal and steel community, which started in july 1952, and merged the coal and steel industries of west germany, france, italy, belgium, the netherlands, and luxemburg under one central control. it had the powers to decide prices, investment, raise money, and make decisions

, political advisors, media owners and executives, multinational company and banking executives, military leaders, and educationalists, who would meet to decide the future of the world. it would become known as the bilderberg group, named after the bilderberg hotel in oosterbeek, the netherlands, where the first meeting took place from may 29th to 31st 1954. at the heart of the bilderberg group's formation were the rothschilds and people like retinger, prince bernhard of the netherlands, paul rykens (the chairman of the soap and food giant, unilever, and that man again, averell harriman. the influence of harriman on this century can hardly be overstated, although most people will never have even heard of him. it was harriman who arranged the lend-lease supplies to britain and the soviet un

connections with all the parties involved, british intelligence, mossad, the cia with it's head of counterintelligence james jesus angleton, and other contracts at the highest elite levels in the united states. 264 .and the truth shall set you free crucially it was lord victor rothschild who masterminded the israeli nuclear weapons programme which kennedy wished to stop. within months of israel's formation, rothschild and his close friend, chaim weizmann, set up a special nuclear physics department at rehovoth. it was named after weizmann, the head of british zionism and the first president of the new israel. weizmann had also been a key manipulator behind the balfour declaration, the letter sent by british foreign secretary arthur balfour to victor rothschild's uncle, walter, in 1917, con

eturned home in 1975. he received a telegram from kissinger saying that he was being nominated by ford (kissinger) to be the director of the cia. this is a major elite organisation, as is british intelligence, which is probably above the cia in the elite pyramid. it was british intelligence that helped to set up the cia after the war. the familiar names step forward again. a key figure behind the formation of the office of strategic services, later the cia, was general william j. donovan. he studied law at columbia university under professor harland f. stone, who would later become us attorney general and appoint donovan as his assistant. another of stone's proteges was j. edgar hoover, who would be head of the fbi, and one of donovan's classmates was franklin d. roosevelt, the future pres

to make sure this absorption policy is adopted, because once nato begins to expand and operate outside europe and the north atlantic, it gets ever closer to being a world army. the idea is to extend nato's area of operations by inviting more countries to join and to engineer events using the problem-reaction-solution strategy which lead to a fusion of nato and the un 'peacekeeping' forces and the formation of the world army. this is the background from which the gulf war needs to be viewed. disputes between iraq and kuwait are not new. kuwait has been under british and elite control back to the days when the economic potential of oil was discovered. it is a dictatorship, an unpleasant one, and the idea that the gulf war was to 'free' kuwait is just ridiculous. if kuwait is to be freed, the

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

reptilian bloodlines apparently, was written in the form of a serpent in egyptian hieroglyphics. khem was the name of the deity symbolised as a black goat and late called pan. the goat is still a symbol of worship for the illuminati and saranists today under the name baphomet. there are many surviving records that claim a lineage of egyptian kings going back tens of thousands of years before the formation of the egyptian civilisation described by official historians. this supports the stories of an atlantean/lemurian colony in egypt long before the cataclysm. the colonisation of greece is also far older than officially claimed and this colony (called the athenians) went to war with atlanteans before the deluge. plato wrote of this war and official historians have dismissed it because they

oever undertakes to set himself up as a judge of truth and knowledge is shipwrecked by the laughter of the gods. albert einstein he accounts of the reptilian control of humanity are not confined to the ancient world, as we shall see very clearly as the story is revealed. cathy o'brien, a victim of the illuminati's vast mind control programme, wrote of her reptilian experiences in her book, trance-formation of america (reality marketing, las vegas, 1995. i have told cathy's story at length in my previous books and i will elaborate on the mind control programmes later in this one. understandably, cathy believed her reptilian experiences with leading figures in the united states to be part of her mind control. however, as you will see with the evidence i shall present, what she saw and heard

president george bush, father of president george "dubya, of the anunnaki/merovingian bloodline. father george told her they were an extraterrestrial race that had taken over the world, but no one realised it because they looked human. cathy relates another important experience she had with miguel de la madrid, the president of mexico during bush's tenure at the white house. she writes in trance-formation of america "de la madrid had relayed the 'legend of the iguana' to me, explaining that lizardlike aliens had descended upon the mayans. the mayan pyramids, their advanced astronomical technology, including sacrifice of virgins, was supposedly inspired by the lizard aliens. he told me that when the aliens interbred with the mayans to produce a form of life they could inhabit, they fluctua

ent british work called the edda, translated by l.a. waddell in the first half of the 20th century. he knew nothing of extraterrestrial reptilians and nordics, and yet his translations give much support to this ancient tussle for power on the planet. they also confirm another aspect of the illuminati-reptilian ritual- the worship of their goddess. sources 1 cathy o'brien and mark phillips, trance-formation of america, the true life story of a cia mind control slave (reality marketing, po box 27740, las vegas, nevada, 89126, 1995, pp 209 and 210. this book is available through the david icke website and bridge of love, uk 2 the return of the serpents of wisdom, p 41 3 the reptilian agenda, parts one and two. credo mutwa with david icke, is available from bridge of love. see the back of the

and present are fundamentally connected, and how the calling cards of this covert force can be seen everywhere if you take the time to look. sources 1 british edda 2 the woman's encyclopedia of myths and secrets, p 1.058 3 british edda, p 249 4 the woman's encyclopedia of myths and secrets, p 674 5 ibid, p 382 6 ibid, p 549 7 the woman's encyclopedia of myths and secrets, pp 201 and 202 8 trance-formation of america, pp 176 and 178 9 for sir laurence gardner's information about this see: http//www.nexusmagazine.com/ringlords1.html 10 british edda, introduction 11 http//www.nexusmagazine.com/ringlords1.html 12 the deadly deception, p 102 13 ibid 14 albert pike, morals and dogma, p 819 15 details of the explanations that jim shaw was given can be found in the deadly deception, pp 142 to 146

ose religion as the "battleground" on which to conquer the human mind..the para-human serpent people of the past are still among us. they were probably worshipped by the builders of stonehenge and the forgotten ridge-making cultures of south america..in some parts of the world the serpent people successfully posed as gods and imitated the techniques of the super-intelligence [god. this led to the formation of pagan religions centered on human sacrifices. the conflict, so far as man himself was concerned, became one of religions and races. whole civilizations based upon the worship of these false gods rose and fell in asia, africa, and south america..once an individual had committed himself, he opened a door so that an indefinable something (probably an undetectable mass of intelligent ener

one trait i have noticed in these shape-shifters or possessed people is that their eyes don't change, no matter what their mouth or the rest of their face are doing. they might be laughing, for instance, but their eyes never do. they have a fixed, cold, stare. next time you see hillary clinton, watch her eyes. i recalled at this stage that i had read something about reptilians in the book, trance-formation of america, which details the life of a remarkable woman called cathy o'brien. her satanic father, who had abused her violently and sexually from the time she was a baby in michigan in the 1950s, handed her over to gerald ford- later president ford- for use in the illuminati's now vast mind control operation, which i expose at length in the biggest secret. cathy is blond-haired and blue

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

ified a body it calls planet x which has been locatedbeyond pluto and is believed to be part of this solar system. but an elliptical orbitwould be incredibly unstable and difficult to sustain. scientists i trust believe thatsitchin is mistaken in his nibiru theory, though his main themes about the anunnaki arecorrect. the sumerian tablets, from sitchins translations, describe how, during theearly formation of the solar system, nibiru caused the near destruction of a planet thatonce existed between jupiter and mars. the sumerians called it tiamat, a planet theynicknamed the watery monster. they say that it was debris from tiamats collisionwith a nibiru moon which created the great band bracelet- the asteroid belt which isfound between mars and jupiter. what remained of tiamat was thrown int

nt cultures,including the egyptian, the central american and the indian. professor phillip calahanin his study of the surviving and mysterious round towers of ireland has said that theyare positioned with remarkable synchronicity to the star constellations of the northernsky at the winter solstice. and the towers most perfectly align with the constellationof. draco. the head and eyes of the draco formation, as designed on the ground inireland, are, according to calahan, located either side of lough neagh right in thefigure 4: the draco dragonconstellation to which so many ancientmonuments appear to be aligned. 24centre of northern ireland. the eastern side of lough neagh is close to the capital,belfast.16 so the head of the draco constellation is positioned on the ground in northernireland

g outside. the policeman was so intrigued that he used hisown time to check on the companies at the top of the building served by the mysterylift. he found they were all fronts for the central intelligence agency, the cia.then there are the experiences of cathy obrien, the mind controlled slave of theunited states government for more than 25 years, which she details in her astonishingbook, trance formation of america, written with mark phillips.27 she was sexuallyabused as a child and an adult by a stream of famous people named in her book. among29them were the us presidents, gerald ford, bill clinton and, most appallingly, georgebush, a major player in the brotherhood, as my books and others have long exposed. itwas bush, a paedophile and serial killer, who regularly abused and raped cath

llingly, georgebush, a major player in the brotherhood, as my books and others have long exposed. itwas bush, a paedophile and serial killer, who regularly abused and raped cathysdaughter, kelly obrien, as a toddler before her mothers courageous exposure of thesestaggering events forced the authorities to remove kelly from the mind controlprogramme known as project monarch. cathy writes in trance formation of americaof how george bush was sitting in front of her in his office in washington dc when heopened a book at a page depicting lizard-like aliens from a far off, deep space place.28bush then claimed to be an alien himself and appeared, before her eyes, to transformlike a chameleon into a reptile. cathy believed that some kind of hologram had beenactivated to achieve this and from her u

es website, http//www.reptoids.com18john rhodes, writing on his website.19 william bramley, gods of eden (avon books, new york).20nexus magazine, april-may 1994, pp 52-54.21explorations in grand canyon, arizona gazette, april 5th 1909.22john rhodes, the human-reptilian connection, privately published and distributed paper in1993.23ibid.24ibid.25ibid.26ibid.27cathy obrien and mark phillips, trance formation of america (reality marketing inc, lasvegas, nevada, usa, 1995).28ibid, pp 165, 166.29ibid, p 165.30 ibid, pp 209-210.31ibid.32ibid, p 174.4933hunter s. thompson, fear and loathing in las vegas (vintage books, new york, 1998, firstpublished in 1971).34cymatics, the healing nature of sound, video available from macromedia, p0 box 279,epping, nh 03042, usa.35los angeles times and herald ex

to moses. in truth theywere written by the levites after babylon and not by moses, which was a title in theegyptian mystery schools. is it really a coincidence that these three massive prisons ofthe mind, suppressors of the female, and creators of bloody conflict, should all come119from the same part of the world? or that people having visions and visitations shouldplay such a crucial part in the formation and legend which created these monsters?mohammed said he had his vision near the cave where he used to go. caves and darkplaces constantly recur in stories of religious superstars and sun gods like mithra andjesus. mohammed said his visitor claimed to be the angel gabriel of biblical fameand during the encounter mohammed said he lost consciousness and entered a trancestate. while mohamme

e their own women, with an arroganceand inhumanity beyond description. with the settlers, as the brotherhood expanded theiroccupation of the planet, came the reptilian bloodlines of the european aristocracy androyalty who would become the business leaders, bankers, presidents and administrators ofthe new united states. the financial and land ownership of america was assured from thestart with the formation of the virginia company, set up by king james i in 1606. jamesknighted francis bacon and appointed him to many important positions, including lordchancellor of england. under jamess patronage, the templars, rosicrucians and othersecret societies joined forces under one name, freemasonry. look at some of the earlymembers of the virginia company- francis bacon, earl of pembroke, earl ofmon

DEMONIC BIBLE

the golden dawn. in practice, however, crowley s magick largely involved sex and drug use. it was the sexual aspects of tantric yoga crowley adopted together with some of the more deviant practices of black magicians and satanists of middle ages europe. the age of satan begins on april 30, 1966, former lion-tamer and carnival calliope player anton lavey, ritually shaved his head and declared the formation of the church of satan and the start of the age of satan. the catchphrase of the church of satan was indulgence instead of abstinence but not compulsion. anton lavey taught his followers to indulge in every sin because they all lead to physical and emotional happiness. compulsions, he said, are never created by indulging but by being unable to indulge. the church of satan entertained a p

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

rld of creation. atziloot: pronounced "ahts-ih-loot" it is the uppermost of the four kabalistic worlds. it means the world of archetypes or emanations. b'riah: pronounced "b'ree-yah, it is the second of the four kabalistic worlds in descending order. it means world of creation. yetzirah: pronounced "yeht-sihr-ah" it is the third of the four kabalistic worlds in descending order. it means world of formation. hazard "pure chance" in testing with a standard, plain deck of esp (q.v) cards, the average of right answers which can be expected from a "random" machine or a person of no psychic ability is termed "hazard level" in practice, this is twenty percent (20, or five (5) correct answers in twenty-five (25) attempts. both higher than hazard and lower than hazard overages are significant. hcom

jesus by christian kabbalists during the renaissance, who used it as the supreme word of power (q.v) in their magick and worship. they intended it replace the tetragrammaton (yhvh (q.v) of the jews. yesode: hebrew for "foundation" pronounced "yea-sohd" the ninth (9th) sephirah (q.v) on the tree of life (q.v. yetzirah: the third of the four kabalistic worlds in descending order. it means world of formation. yetzirah, sepher: hebrew for "the book of formation" considered to be the first kabalistic book. re-produced in a.e. waite's (q.v) the holy kabbalah, and s.l macgregor mather's (q.v) the kabbalah unveiled. yhvh: the tetragrammaton (q.v. the ultimate, unpronounceable, supreme name for god/goddess. a code for the ultimate name of divinity, indicating that the divine being is a blending of

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

gnificance by taking into account the nature of the linked spheres upon the tree. but a sephirab cannot be understood upon a single planc; it has a fourfold nature. the qabalists express this by saying that there are four worlds: atziluth, the archetypal world, or world of emanations; the divine world. briah, the world of creation, also called khorsia, the world of thrones. yetzirah, the world of formation and of angels. assiah, the world of action; the world of matter (see macgregor mathers, the qabalah unveiled) 15. the ten holy sephiroth are held to have each its own point of contact with each of the four worlds of the qabalists. in the atziluthic world they manifest through the ten holy names of god; in other words, the great unmanifest, shadowed forth through the mystical qabala page

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

y are psychic or not. i have also known a frightful stench of drains arise when a ritual belonging to the element of earth was being incorrectly performed. another curious phenomenon is the precipitation of slime. i have not actually seen this myself, but i have first-hand information upon good authority of one such case. the marks are sometimes as if an army of slugs had been marching in ordered formation; sometimes there is a broad smear of slime, and at others, distinct footprints, often of gigantic size. in the case to which i refer, of which i heard from an eye-witness, the marks were like the foot prints of an elephant, enormous tracks on the floor of the drawing-room of a bungalow situated near the sea. odd footprints appearing from nowhere and leading nowhere, are sometimes observe

ency, can at least ensure himself time to make good his escape and seek help. the sacraments are also a most potent source of spiritual power, and a church where the blessed sacrament is reserved, or which is sufficiently old to have been consecrated before the reformation, is 88 of 103 an effectual sanctuary. chapter xix methods of defence iii psychic trouble not infrequently arises owing to the formation of an undesirable rapport. in order to understand the nature of this problem we must consider the whole subject of rapport. we have already considered in some detail the question of telepathic suggestion. rapport might be considered as the passive aspect of that of which telepathic suggestion is the active aspect. it forms, in fact, the basic condition necessary for telepathic suggestion

duals, but between an individual and a group. this fact plays an important part in all fraternity work. it is also possible to establish rapport between a human being and other kingdoms of nature; with discarnate entities, superhuman beings, and, in fact, with any form of life with which an individual can form a sympathetic understanding. there must be some ground of sympathy as the basis for the formation of a rapport, but once formed, it can be developed almost indefinitely. it is a curious fact that if a rapport is long continued, the persons thus united gradually come to resemble each other. we all know the "horsey" type of man; also the son of the soil of whom it was expressively remarked "father's in the pig-stye. you'll know him by his hat" when two human beings are in rapport, the

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

by too much caffeine, lethargy or lassitude, and physical pleasure that is widely distributed through the body. this last is not as intense as the bliss of the sahasrara. it is a false belief that kundalini is very difficult to awaken. it only requires sincere and regular practice of the correct exercises, both physical and mental. these must be done daily for several hours. it also requires the formation of a genuine personal relationship with the goddess. once initially awakened, kundalini may easily be aroused thereafter in a matter of minutes, or even moments. various siddhis or occult powers are traditionally associated with the chakras. these must be examined with a certain degree of skepticism, since it was often the practice of occult writers in ancient times to make wildly exagge

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

lf. which element the pentagram belongs to is determined by which of the five points begins this line. whether the pentagram invokes or banishes is determined by which direction, sunwise (clockwise) or widdershins (counterclockwise, the pentagram is traced. the elemental association of the pentagram, and whether it invokes or banishes, can only be determined by observing the actual process of its formation, unless the finished pentagram is marked in some way to distinguish it. the number of spirits in each of these four elemental classes is beyond counting. they are obedient to the will of the magician if the magician is serious and in complete control of his own emotions, and knows what he wishes to accomplish. if the magician is weak or uncertain, salamanders will be angry, contemptuous

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

contained within itself the germs or beginnings, male and female, of everything which was to be in the future world. the divine primeval spirit which formed an essential part of the primeval matter felt within itself the desire to begin the work of creation, and its word woke to life the world, the form and shape of which it had already depicted to itself. the first act of creation began with the formation of an egg[4] out of the primeval water, from which broke forth ra, the immediate cause of all life upon earth. the almighty power of the divine spirit embodied itself in its most brilliant form in the rising sun. when the inert mass of primeval matter felt the desire of the primeval spirit to begin the work of creation, it began to move, and the creatures which were to constitute the fut

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

tended or ever perpetrated against the man, who willingly agreed to guide himself in accordance with the wishes of his abductors. the father of the writer was a neighbor of morgan, knew the persons accused and gave it as his belief, expressed many years after, that morgan was placed in a boat or flung overboard and sent over niagara falls. the direct outcome of the disappearance of morgan was the formation of the anti-masonic party, whose leaders were william h. seward, millard fillmore, william wirt (attorney- general under monroe, john quincy adams and that adroit politician, thurlow weed. during the four years ending in 18 31, some one or other connected with the abduction was in jail, and suits were prosecuted for a long time. sheriff bruce was removed from office by governor clinton

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

umented by the emerging scientific community at the time. almost concurrently with the emergence and spread of spiritualism, a few intellectuals, having close ties to traditional religion, yet imbued with the new scientific methodology, concluded that scientific observation could be used to investigate reports of supernatural phenomena, especially reports of ghosts and hauntings. this sparked the formation in 1862 of the ghost club in england. during the next two decades, the growth of spiritualism provided a fertile field for investigation, and in 1882 a new generation of investigators founded the society for psychical research in london to study actual phenomena occurring during spiritualist seances as well as other incidents of psychic phenomena. ix encyclopedia of occultism& parapsycho

er activities included one-day seminars on acupuncture and biofeedback and nine two-day acupuncture workshops. in june 1974 the academy presented a symposium on nontraditional approaches to treatment of the developmentally disabled, sponsored jointly with the division of retardation of the state of florida s department of health and rehabilitative services. the academy laid the groundwork for the formation of the american holistic medical association in 1978 (see also healing center for the whole person) sources: the dimensions of healing: a symposium. los altos, calif: academy of parapsychology and medicine, 1972. the varieties of the healing experience. los altos, calif: academy of parapsychology and medicine, 1971. academy of religion and psychical research organization founded in 1972

eenth century as a religious expression of the emersonian tradition. many of its early proponents had been members of the church of christ, scientist. it has been characterized as a very loosely organized movement in contrast to the tight organization of christian science. ernest holmes was the last student of emma curtis hopkins, generally regarded as the founder of new thought. prominent in the formation of the network was harry morgan moses of the new thought center of san diego. the network s goal is the promotion of new thought as a practical philosophy and instructing people on its day-to-day application. it is the members belief that new thought can foster global transformation and healing. associated with the network as its educational arm is emerson institute, located in oakhurst

tinent since the 1920s, especially in south africa, the central african states, and such west african nations as ghana and nigeria. since world war ii there has been a noticeable popular response to such ideas. as early as 1925 the rosicrucians were present in west africa, and new thought was introduced into africa in the 1930s when several american teachers toured the country and assisted in the formation of the school of practical christianity in 1937 (now known as the school of truth. today a broad range of such groups as the church of religious science, the unity school of christianity, swedenborgians, and the church universal and triumphant are in existence. in the last two decades, guru-oriented groups such as eckankar, subud, and the grail movement, and some of the new japanese reli

lly some that practiced what was termed pranotherapy, a form of healing that used prana, considered by hindus the life force, to heal. he became a pranotheraphist in the early 1970s and soon established offices in several towns in northern italy. he also began to operate as a spiritualist medium and eventually wrote a book on the subject. by 1974 he had attained a following that joined him in the formation of two organizations, the horus centre and an associated school of pranotherapy. airaudi advocated the ideals of the communal life and in 1975 land was rented in the valchiusella valley north of turin as a possible site for the community. the following year some two dozen people moved to what was called damanhur, the name of an ancient egyptian city. the land was eventually purchased and

re s health and organized by swan house special events, with exhibitors and workshops in a wide range of subjects, including acupressure and acupuncture, alexander technique, aromatherapy, bach flower remedies, biofeedback, herbalism, homeopathy, hypnotism, iridology, kirlian photography, osteopathy, and reflexology. during the year there was significant interest in alternative medicine, with the formation of the council for complementary and alternative medicine and the confederation of healing organizations. the british medical association, with interests vested in orthodox medical practice, undertook a major investigation into alternative medicine, and a pilot project was also undertaken to provide alternative healing on the national health service. for information on the exhibition, co

emained a relatively minuscule movement in the midst of a large population. it did become, as in europe, the subject of a much public scrutiny, but declined in the wake of the discovery of widespread fraud. however, the national spiritualist association of churches, founded in 1893, still has more than a hundred affiliated congregations. the emergence of spiritualism eventually led in 1885 to the formation of the american society for psychical research as a branch of the london-based society for psychical research. it investigated the mediumship and the phenomena associated with that movement over the next several generations and included in its leadership a number of outstanding scientists including william james, walter franklin prince, james h. hyslop and hereward carrington. in 1930, a

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

eir journal, the rosicrucian. he resigned from the society in 1875 while preparing his royal masonic cyclopaedia. in subsequent years, he seems to have lived precariously on a modest income from journalism. he developed a system of astrological prediction of horse race winners and also became involved with the promotion of fringe masonic orders, such as sat b hai. he died july 3, 1886, before the formation of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, but was claimed posthumously as an adept of the order (together with levi and hockley) by w. w. westcott, one of the founding chiefs, presuming a continuity of occult tradition through rosicrucianism. sources: mackenzie, kenneth. royal masonic cyclopaedia. 1877. reprint, new york: sterling publishing, 1987. mackenzie, william (1877) british biolo

sed to be photographed. richet remarked that the supposition of fraud would presume extreme stupidity on eva s part because she knew that photographs would be taken; moreover, there was no reason to suppose that a materialization had to be analogous to a human body and three dimensional. the materialisation of a plaster bust is not easier to understand than that of a lithographic drawing; and the formation of an image is not less extraordinary than that of a living human head, he said. daumer s speculation is strangely contrasted by glen hamilton s report (in psychic science) on the building and photographing of a three-dimensional ectoplasmic ship in the winnipeg circle. the entities john king and walter claimed responsibility for the experiment. coming through the mediums mary m. and x

ds protruded from the hole above my wrist. on withdrawing my hand from the aperture, an arm came out therefrom.an arm of such enormous proportions that had it been composed of flesh and bone, it would, i verily believe, have turned the scale (being weighted) against the whole corporeal substance of the small davenport. a silver, luminous hand that began at the elbow and was seen in the process of formation is described in the report of a seance with d. d. home in the hartford times, march 18, 1853: in a moment there appeared a rather dull looking, grey hand, somewhat shadowy, and not quite so clearly defined as the first, but it was unmistakably there, and its grey hue could be clearly seen. eusapia palladino was famous for her third arm, which issued from her shoulders and receded into th

ical body. on another occasion i awakened and found myself moving along at the intermediate speed. a very dense aura surrounded me.so dense, in fact, that i could scarcely see my own body. it remained so until the phantom came to a stop, when i was dressed in the typical ghost like garb. the idea of a power to form spirit clothing seems to have emerged slowly in materialization seances, where the formation of spirit drapery came to be viewed as preliminary to the building up of the body. it served, some speculated, the purpose of covering up imperfections or vacant spots in the temporary organism, protected the ectoplasmic substance from the effects of light, and satisfied the requirements of modesty (very important in both british and american societies. once while yolande (who was often

. he also received numerous honors for his psychological studies. murphy joined the society for psychical research, london, in 1917, while in england during world war i as a soldier in the united states army. murphy became involved in the controversy over mina crandon that divided the american society for psychical research in the mid 1920s. believing crandon a fraud, he joined with others in the formation of the boston society for psychic research as a rival organization. once that issue had lost its importance, he led in the reuniting of the two groups. he served as vice president of the aspr (1940.62, and had a notable tenure as president. throughout his many years in administering the most prominent parapsychological research institute in the united states, murphy found time to author

ing membership was open to professional or qualified astrologers, non-voting membership for associates. the society published the naso journal and the naso international astrological directory from it headquarters in new york city. national colored spiritualist association of churches african americans were among people attracted to the spiritualist movement, especially in the years following the formation of the national spiritualist association (nsa (now the national spiritualist association of churches) in 1893. a few emerged as talented mediums. because american society was segregated at that time, african american members were organized in colored auxiliary societies attached to the association. in the period of heightened racial tension following world war i, the leadership of the ns

al spiritualist association of churches (nsac) the national spiritualist association (later renamed the national spiritualist association of churches) was founded in 1893 to bring some order out of the chaotic and decentralized spiritualist movement and to respond to the charges and revelations of fraud that had hindered the movement through the last half of the nineteenth century. leading in the formation of the association were former unitarian clergymen harrison d. barrett and james m. peebles and the medium cora l. v. richmond. an initial six-article declaration of principles was adopted. as later amended by additions, nsac s statement affirms the following: 1. we believe in infinite intelligence [i.e, god. 2. we believe that the phenomena of nature, both physical and spiritual, are th

FAUST

soldiers off and away. faust and wagner. faust from the ice they are freed, the stream and brook, by the spring s enlivening, lovely look; the valley s green with joys of hope; the winter old and weak ascends back to the rugged mountain slope. from there, as he flees, he downward sends an impotent shower of icy hail streaking over the verdant vale. ah! but the sun will suffer no white, growth and formation stir everywhere, twould fain with colours make all things bright, though in the landscape are no blossoms fair. instead it takes gay-decked humanity. now turn around and from this height, looking backward, townward see. forth from the cave-like, gloomy gate crowds a motley and swarming array. everyone suns himself gladly today. the risen lord they celebrate, for they themselves have now

filmy clouds the phantoms glide along. brandish the key, hold off the shadowy throng. faust [inspired. good! gripping it, i feel new strength arise, my breast expands. on, to the great emprise! mephistopheles when you at last a glowing tripod see, then in the deepest of all realms you ll be. you ll see the mothers in the tripod s glow, some of them sitting, others stand and go, as it may chance. formation, transformation, eternal mind s eternal re-creation. images of all creatures hover free, they will not see you, only wraiths they see. so, then, take courage, for the danger s great. go to that tripod, do not hesitate, and touch it with the key! faust assumes a decidedly commanding attitude with the key. mephistopheles [observing him. so- it is well twill come and like a slave obey your

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

s. i went to see any teacher from any mystical tradition who brought their show to town xand in the late 1960 s and the 70 s there were a lot of shows! i learned and experimented with a wide spectrum of meditation practices, and was blessed with some breakthrough experiences that further fueled my spiritual thirst. at that ripe moment, i found an english translation of the sefer yetzirah (book of formation) published by the work of the chariot trust. the wct edition contained the entire text in the so-called ezra hebrew alphabet, as well as, in a more ancient hebrew alphabet xthe sinatic or gezer hebrew. as soon as i saw the letters of the older alphabet, something resounded very deeply within me. i immediately became obsessed with learning more about the sefer yetzirah and the old alphabe

parison between the qabalistic teachings regarding the work of creation (ma aseh b reshith) and the work of the chariot (ma aseh merkabah, and contemporary ideas in modern scientific cosmology. chapter two introduces and describes the primary textual sources of the mystical qabalah of the children of abraham. these sources include the sefer hashmoth (book of the names; the sefer yetzirah (book of formation; the seferim hatorah (books of the law; the sefer hazohar (book of splendor, and particularly its three core texts xthe sifra detzniyutha (book of that which is concealed, the idra rabba qadusha (greater holy assembly, and the idra zuta qadusha (lesser holy assembly; merkabah (lit. throne) literature, including the seferim hachanokh (books of enoch son of yared, the verses from the books

tific cosmology to the qabalistic model of the work of creation. the appendices are followed by a glossary of terms. a companion volume to this book will contain the translations published by the work of the chariot trust in the early 1970 s. these translations have been out of print for almost two decades. the contents of the second book will include: e translation of the sefer yetzirah (book of formation) e translation of the sifra detzniyutha (book of that which is concealed) e translation of the idra rabba qadusha (greater holy assembly) e translation of the idra zuta qadusha (lesser holy assembly) e merkabah passages from the books of ezekiel and isaiah e excerpts from the seferim hachanokh (books of enoch) e translation of the sh ir qoma from the sefer raziel hagadol e translation of

tural and religious milieus from which abraham came? how was his faith influenced by the cosmologies of the sumerians, egyptians, and canaanites? was 8- f e the original hebrew alphabet developed before abraham s time as a way to alphabetically represent sumerian cuneiform glyphs? or, did it originate in the mystical manual on the hebrew letters ascribed to him, called the sefer yetzirah (book of formation? as the vehicle for a fresh expression of the universal mystical spirituality promoted directly in the face of widespread idol worship, how did abraham and the israelite tribes practice their religion? the life of the early israelites would have had much in common with all nomadic tribes who dwelled in tents under the starry skies of the desert savannas of canaan and the sinai peninsula

]vruum).12 the thirteen enochian keys of enoch son of qain are reflected in such works as the book of the sacred magic of abramelin the mage, the greater and lesser keys of solomon, and medieval grimoires such as the armadel, goetia/lemegeton, etc.13 the primary text of the mystical qabalah that appears to occupy a central place of importance in the hermetic qabalah is the sefer yetzirah (book of formation. however, from what is written in many of the books of hermetic qabalah, it is apparent that the structure of the tree of life, nature of the inner court, and function of the lettergates as explicated by the sefer yetzirah are widely misunderstood. the two most prominent contemporary schools of practical or hermetic qabalah are the golden dawn and the ordo templi orientis (o.t.o, which s

regard among contemporary religious students of the jewish kabbalah, and yields some unique forms of the tree of life not found in the earlier primary texts. the work of the chariot study group focused upon the following primary texts: e the sefer hatorah (books of the law, so-called five books of master mosheh) e the sefer hashmoth (book of the names) of master adam e the sefer yetzirah (book of formation, manual on the hebrew letters written by master abraham e the sefer hazohar (book of splendor, five volume exegesis on the torah dictated by rabbi shimeon ben yochai; and more specifically, the zohar s innermost core texts, the sifra detzniyutha (book of that which is concealed, the idra rabba qadusha (greater holy assembly, and the idra zuta qadusha (lesser holy assembly) 03' 8: h" 2: 2

moth came back into the world again with the covenant of abraham.11 abraham gave the book to ishmael, isaac, and his offspring by his concubines.12 isaac s copy was handed down to master mosheh and was later sealed in the vault of the first temple of jerusalem. buried in the temple vault, access to the book was limited to those who had the psychic skill to see/read it in yetzirah (astral world of formation, and the strength to survive the impact of its power without shattering their shells.13 the powerful sefer hashmoth resurfaced in the early 1970 s, when it was transmitted through the gentleman responsible for the creation of the work of the chariot trust. for a series of nights, he would awaken in the early hours and record the succession of sinatic hebrew divine names and trees of life

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

ning an art of memory which is a reprint from the one in the cantus circaeus, and two other works entitled explicatio triginta sigillorum and sigillus sigillorum* the "thirty" grouping of the "seals" shows that he is still moving in the mystico-magical realms of the de umbris idearum, and, in fact, the whole volume is a further development of the exploration of memory as a major instrument in the formation of a magus which he had begun in the two books pubhshed in paris. there, he had gained a lectureship and the attention of the king by such efforts, and he hoped to achieve similar results in england, for, after the dedication to the ambassador, there is an address "to the most excellent vice chancellor of oxford university and to its celebrated doctors and teachers, which opens as follow

spaccio in a later chapter when discussing a later work by bruno in which he gives lists of good and bad moral characteristics, which are of the same type as those used in the spaccio, in a context where these are quite definitely related to astral psychology.1 if my interpretation of the ethics of the spaccio is correct, it means that bruno has developed the ficinian magic, directed towards the formation of a personality in which solar, jovial, and venereal influences predominate and the bad influences of the stars are kept at bay, into a fully "egyptian" or hermetic ethic or rehgion, in which reformation or salvation is achieved in the cosmological setting, the "triumphant beast" of the sum of the vices, the bad influences coming from the stars, is cast out by their good opposites, and

book (ed. cit, p. 119. 233 giordano bruno in england: the hermetic reform elements in elizabethan society, a new outlet, quite independent of the hated spanish catholicism, for their secret yearnings. written in a bold, dramatic style, powerful in its imagery and with a highly original kind of lucianic or celestial humour, the spaccio della bestia trionfante may have been an operative work on the formation of the elizabethan renaissance. for it contained in a potent and unexpurgated form, that charge of dynamite at the heart of renaissance neoplatonism, the magic of the asclepius. 234 chapter xiii before "the philosophy which suits you so well arose" cries bruno to the pedant doctor in the cena de le ceneri (published in 1584, that is in the same year as the spaccio, but probably before it

rd. the "thirty seals" are thirty mysterious disquisitions, accompanied by diagrams, in which he expounds the principles of his magic mnemonics. there is also in this work another version of his remarkable theory of the imagination4 on which we have touched in the discussion of de magia and in what has just been said of his aim of inner unification. the ultimate object of the magic memory was the formation of the religious personality, or the personality of the good magus. hence, after the mysteries of the thirty mnemonic "seals",5 bruno enters upon a discussion of religion. this he does under the heading of different "contractions",5 by which he means different kinds of religious experience, some of which are good and some bad. in nearly all of these he is following, expanding, turning fo

alculation, since he was once more in a catholic country? it seems to me that bruno never calculated; it was not in his nature to do so; all his actions throughout his life were rash and spontaneous. this wish to return to the church was therefore probably perfectly spontaneous and sincere, and fits in with his views. he disliked heretics and their contempt for "works; he had an entirely catholic formation of temperament to which protestantism could never be congenial. and the great reform was to come somehow or other within a catholic framework, when difficulties about the sacrament had been removed, which could be "easily done" as he explained to the librarian of st. victor. i therefore think that this anempt to return to the church at this time in paris was quite in character and quite

onder-worker through it. but he did aim at changing the personality, from a melancholy saturnian one into a happier and more fortunate jovial-solar-venereal type. giordano bruno, as we know from george abbot, knew ficino's de vita coelitus comparanda by heart and he has developed 331 giordano bruno: last published work ficino's sub-christian supposedly medical cult into an inner technique for the formation of a religious magus. it is really quite a logical development from ficino; once you start a religion, there is no knowing what it may become. and we have also always to remember to see bruno in the context of that christian hermetism which was such a major force in the sixteenth century and through which many catholics and protestants were trying to ease the religious antagonisms. bruno

e stream. campanella belongs into the original italian tradition which was still alive and developing; by their lack of emphasis on cabala and the intense naturalism of their hermetic cult, bruno and campanella make something different of the renaissance tradition; compared with them, fludd is a reactionary towards the origins, towards ficino and pico. moreover, fludd does not have that dominican formation, which makes the two dominican magi so formidable and forceful, both as philosophers and as missionaries. nevertheless there are points at which the student of fludd might find help through comparison with campanella and bruno. campanella's de sancta monotriade is based on a similar type of hermetic trinitarianism to that which fludd is using, though the book could not have actually infl

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

ipate the benediction of that secret arrival. it s not like falling head first into a well of souls; we are already surrounded by those waters- well of souls (l. kohanov) chrnzn was the first child of wisdom and understanding. it is 333 to cover reflection across all worlds (mind, body, spirit. the base guardian of knowledge in human form to the world without in divinity. chrnzn thus reflects the formation of and dissolution gateway of the mind of man. the beast 666 is the formation of this principle in the body (zos. the yet to come is 999 which is a fusion of the reflex of body-mind in the real of spirit (or, the reverse, thus completing the current and giving rise to the urge for unity. the beast took on flesh as it s necessity in the realm of physicality (as this is all necessary for c

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

e many occult correspondences found in lovecraft s fiction has been supplied by kenneth grant in his typhonian trilogies. grant suggests that the lovecraftian grimoire, the necronomicon, actually exists within the akasha, or field of astral light. this is an etheric reservoir said to surround the earth, and which retains within its structure the imprint of every event which has occurred since the formation of the planet. it can be accessed at will by those individuals who possess the necessary psychic ability, and may be manipulated to provide positive images. it was from the akashic records that blavatsky transmitted the book of dzayn, and crowley transcribed the book of the cells of the qliphoth could it be that lovecraft may have subconsciously communicated the book of dead names from t

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

rts dependent on them, by which society has been so much benefitted* of order in architecture. by order in architecture, is meant a system of all the members, proportions and ornaments of columns and pilasters; or, it is a regular arrangement of the projecting parts of a building, which, united with those of a column, form a beautiful, perfect, and complete whole. of its antiquity. from the first formation of society, order in architecture may be traced. when the rigor of seasons obliged men to contrive shelter form the inclemency of the weather, we learn that they first planted trees on end, and then laid others across to support a covering. the bands, which connected those trees at the top and bottom, are said to have given rise to the idea of the base and capital of pillars, and from th

ng is that sense by which we distinguish sounds, and are capable of enjoying all the agreeable charms of music. by it we are enabled to enjoy the pleasures of society, and reciprocally to communicate to each other our thoughts and intentions,our purposes and desires; while thus our reason is capable of exerting its utmost power and energy. the wise and beneficent author of nature intended, by the formation of this sense, that we should be social creatures, and receive the greatest and most important part of our knowledge by the information of others. for these purposes we are endowed with hearing, that, by a proper exertion of our rational powers, our happiness may be complete. seeing is that sense by which we distinguish objects, and in an instant of time, without change of place or situa

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

ical writings of solomon ben yehudah ibn gebirol or avicebron, isaac myer, 1888; la kabbale ou la philosophie religieuse des hebreux, ad. franck, 1889. the kabbalah, its doctrines, development, and literature, christian d. ginsburg, second impression, 1920. the holy kabbalah, a. e. waite, 1929. the secret doctrine of israel, a. e. waite, 1913. the history of magic, eliphas levi, 1913. the book of formation or sepher yetzirah, knut stenring, 1923. the zohar in moslem and christian spain, ariel bension, 1932. a garden of pomegranates, israel regardie, 1932. q.b.l. or the bride's reception, frater achad, 1922. the anatomy of the body of god, frater achad, 1925. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 11 chapter i the wisdom of the qabalah the qabalah the qabalah is not a holy book as are the vedas

, even as man is composed of body and soul. man is the synthesis of all the holy names. in man are enclosed all the worlds, both the upper and the lower. man includes all the mysteries, even those that existed before the creation of the world. since the form of man comprises all that is in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, god has chosen it as his own form. naught could exist before the formation of the human form which encloses all things. and all that exists is by the grace of the existence of the human form. but we must distinguish between the upper man and the lower man, since one cannot exist without the other. on the form of man depends the perfection of faith. that which we call heavenly man, or the first divine manifestation, is the absolute form of all that is, the sourc

fire, water, air, and earth. 33 these elements being od, heh, vau, and heh of the name jehovah. man is consequently the synthesis of gall the holy names h, 34 therefore in man are genclosed all the worlds, both the upper and the lower h, and: since the form of man comprises all that is in the heavens above and on the earth beneath, god has chosen it as his own form. naught could exist before the formation of the human form which encloses all things. and all that exists is by the grace of the existence of the human form.35 (see diagram 1 on page 20) secret wisdom of the qabalah page 17 plate 1: the caduceus of hermes secret wisdom of the qabalah page 18 plate 1: the winged wand of egypt secret wisdom of the qabalah page 19 diagram 1: the divine man secret wisdom of the qabalah page 20 as m

tains no matter. it is the dwelling of the angel metatron and constitutes the world of angels or spirits. as adam qadmon is the form of the ain soph, metatron is his garment and under his command come the myriads of the angelic hosts of the next world. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 33 plate 5: the zodiacal secret wisdom of the qabalah page 34 (3) yetzirah or the yetziratic world, the world of formation- the ten sephiroth of which represent the angels or intelligences of the stars and planets. the zohar says: for the servants [sephiroth] that serve the holy, blessed be he! it made the throne [the briatic world, and four supports [pillar of mildness] and six steps [pillars of mercy and justice] to the throne, together ten. the whole is like a cup of blessing (see diagram 2) diagram 2: th

c) the whirling forces of the zodiac (d) the female swastika (e) the male swastika. the 17 squares of the swastika refer to iao, whose numerical value is 17. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 42 in the first chapter of genesis is depicted the fall of the yetziratic deity through inversion due to reflection; the glory of this deity, that is the shekinah within it, being the agent which renders the formation of a simulacrum possible. according to the zohar, metatron gsets all his legions in motion by the power of a single letter [shin] h.21 this was the spoken word tetragrammaton, which created light, when the yetziratic emanation moved upon the face of the waters (the luminous mirror) and proclaimed gyehe aur h (value 222, glet there be light h (illumination. in proclaiming it, the shekinah

ahweh, or jehovah, this is not the true name of tetragrammaton, for his name must contain the shekinah as symbolized by the letter shin. if this letter is placed in the centre of the four letters of tetragrammaton, we obtain yhshvh; that is ishvah, yeheshua, jehoshuar, joshua, and jesus, any one of which may be taken as the veritable name of the yetziratic deity, the god or genius of the world of formation. the chief of the angelic hosts is yhwvh(=326= 11= 5+ 6= the microcosm and the macrocosm, and only when the shekinah (w) flames forth does tetragrammaton descend in the merkabah, the chariot of magic, and become the great magician of the earthly world. to translate this involved symbolism in a simple way: god becomes manifest to our consciousness through the vibrations of light, life, lo

pect od represents microcosmic man; in its higher it represents the tree of life and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. as man is a trinity in unity inhibited by a gleam of the supernal shin- the shin which, volatilizing into light, enabled tetragrammaton to become visible-so also is the od threefold in nature. it represents not only the pillars of severity, mercy, and mildness, but also formation, reformation, and transformation; activity, passivity, and equilibrium; and good, evil, and deliverance. thus it is not one od but three odin, which to unite must climb the three trunks of the inseparable trees and, interlacing in kether, the crown, reformulate the letter shin, a trinity in unity. thus will it deliver back to tetragrammaton the power he lost in his fall from the world of

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

g lives and has always lived, seeming death being simply change. remnants of these doctrines are found in every portion of the globe; among the mexicans of the west as well as among the rude mountaineers of the burman empire" while contemplating the philosophical speculations of an ancient race bailly gave expression to the belief, that a "profoundly learned race of people existed previous to the formation of any of our systems" the wiser among the greek philosophers, those who, it is believed, borrowed their philosophical doctrines from the east, declare that "there is no production of anything which was not before; no new substance made which did not really pre-exist" equally with matter was spirit indestructible "our soul" says plato "was somewhere, before it came to exist in this prese

s far as human ken can reach, the most learned men have thought that they could see a faint glimmering. indeed, i think i may say something more than a faint glimmering. for all the really valuable moral and philosophical doctrines we possess, dutens has shown to have existed there" from what is known relative to the speculations of an ancient race, the fact is observed that creation was but a re-formation of matter. wisdom, or minerva, formed the earth and the planets; she did not create the heavens and the earth, as did the later jewish god. of the seven principles of the universe, matter was the first, and of the seven principles of man, the physical body was the earliest. through evolutionary processes, or through cyclic periods involving millions of years, mind was developed, and in c

ohist, and that it was removed from its original position at the beginning of gen. i, in order to form the commencement of the jehovistic account of the creation.[95 [95] lectures on the pentateuch, p. 32. quoting from bishop browne in the new bible commentary, the same writer remarks that in the elohistic account of the creation "we have that which was probably the ancient primeval record of the formation of the world"[96 [96] ibid. p. 16. the oldest or elohistic portion of genesis is, at the present time, seen to conceal great wisdom and a knowledge of nature far surpassing that of later times. according to higgins, the first verse of the first chapter of genesis, if properly translated, would not declare that in the beginning god created the heavens and the earth, but that wisdom "forme

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

and in1889took the first'steptowards bottomley's grandiose design of a vast printing and publishing empire by absorbing redway. bottomley succeeded in outbidding william heinemann for the firm of triibner&co, whose oriental list was highly lucrative, and the enlarged association tenderedfor-andsecured-the contract for printinghansard'sparliamentarydebates.the immediate outcome of all this was the formation of the hansard publishing union ltd, a vastconsortium that aimed to combine under one head every operation of the publishing world from paper-making and printing to publishing and distribution. the initial share capitalof 243500,000 was over..subscribedand for a time the company flourished, but when a secondshare issue of half a million pounds was launched within ayear,rumours of bottoml

cult philosophy in the west'(mysteriesofmagic,revisededn, p. xiii, levi represented the summit of occultism, but waitewas seeking for something more. nor wasthere anything to be found in theosophy-not, at least,as presented byh.p.blavatsky.267the theosophical society had been founded in1875,bymadame blavatsky and colonel h. s. olcott, for 'the study of occultscience;91_'hethataspiredtoknow. 90the formation of a nucleusofuniversal brotherhood; and the revival of oriental literature and philosophy';butby the time waite came toknowthe society, in 1883, the apparent harmony between east and west suggested byisisunveiledhad given way to an increased emphasis on 'esoteric buddhism' and its supposed superiority over all western formsofoccultism. waite had no interest in eastern philosophy, was un

on of humanity) theevolution of the perfect man.(g)theelaboration of the christ in man.(h)theattainment of the crown of evolution. all aspirationsof religion,alldreams of idealismadmit of realizationby the application of the arcane instruments which were known to the mystics, and the gulf between actuality and poetry can be bridged by their means. xiasociety, brotherhood, or club, is in course of formation for the diffusion of the scientific andphilosophicaldoctrines of the light and the interior religion of the light, as they have been expounded by the children of the light,whoare the mystic seers of old, and for the exerciseofthe spiritual methods of perfection on the transcendental plane.thenumberofpostulants or members which the existing circle is at present prepared to receive isofnec

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

e no.iof licht, liebe, leben is a groupofcontinental mystics who have not been in the habit of performing ceremonies in open lodge, but have conferred the grades chiefly in private and in the presence of only two or three members.forthis reason there is no accuraterecord"of the names and rank ofalltheir members and very great reticence is shewn by them in their communications. very soon after the formation of this temple no.3 permission was granted for the consecration of osiris temple no. 4 at weston super mare under the rule of our very honoured frater 'crux dat salutem' and the west of england has been assigned to him as a province. almost at the same time the horus temple no.5 under the rule of the v.h. frater 'vota vita mea' was also consecrated at bradford in yorkshire. these three t

a certain coherence between the many symbols laid before you. but it is not only an intellectual study of these pages which is needed; it is hoped that you have, to some extent, clothed the dry bones with life and force and have been able to spiritualize and idealize the names and forms and symbols laid before you; for it is especially to the psychic and then to the spiritual placesofthought and formation that you will be in future led. intellectual graspalone,will provebuta broken reed in your hands, in the higher grades: no real progress will be made unless you cultivate the idealsofobjects rather than their materiality, and unless you can realize the forces which surround you, which you absorb, andappendixd127which you may learn to wield. for this new development of yourself, two requi

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

orld, and in each case the learning wasu'iaughingmatter unto them, and the teacher was a butt foracornand ridicule. in each case the teaching is based upon a foundation of ethicsanda high standard of morality, and the suggestion is made thatsucha course oflifemaylead to abnormal or magical powers. in each case, the teacher, disgusted with a vain-glorious and hypocritical world, fell back upon the formation of a select bandofpupils bound together by solemn contract, and stimulated by enthusiasm. in each case, an early step was the foundation of a home and special dwelling set apart for work, study and contemplation. in each case, the founder passes away and is regarded by sorrowing pupils as dearest friend, most learned teacher, and beloved chief. in one case we find the expenditure of lovi

pass back to the hebrew rabbis who flourished at the time of the second temple.ofits existence before this time i know of no evidence. one of the chief books, thesepheryetsirah,is ascribed to abraham:butmodern criticism, which is hardly disposed to grant the existence of abraham, does not of course assent to this ascription.ithas been suggested that the captivity of the jews in babylon led to the formation of this philosphy by the effect of chaldean lore and dogma acting on jewish tradition. no doubt in the earliest stages of its existence the teaching was entirely oral, and became varied by the minds through whom it filtered in its course: there is no proof that any part of it was written for centuries after; and it was kept curiously distinct both from the exoteric pentateuchal mosaic do

ble person who could not have written each one in question. but these critics show the utmost divergence of opinion the moment it becomes necessary tofixon a date or an author: so much more easy is destructive criticism, than the acquirement of real knowledge. let us take a rapid glance at the extant literature on our subject. by common consent the oldest treatise is thesepheryetzirah,or 'book of formation, attributed to abraham the patriach. this is a most curious philosophical scheme of creation, drawing a parallel between the origin of the world, the sun, the planets, the elements, seasons and man, and the twenty-two letters of the hebrew alphabet, dividing them into a triad, a heptad and a dodecad: three mother letters a, m, and sh, referred to primeval air, water and fire; seven doubl

ilosophical conceptions respecting deity, angels, and beings more spirit255 ual than man, the human soul and its several aspects or parts; concerning pre-existence and re-incarnation, and the several worlds or planes of existence.thenthe practical kabalah teaches the relations between letters and numbers and the modes of their inter-relation; the principles of gematria, notaricon, and temura; the formation and uses of the divine and angelic names as amulets; the formation of magic squares; and a vast fund of allied curious lore, which with the tarot, formed the basis of medieval magic. for those who donotwish to read any kabalistic work as a whole but rather to glean a general view of the philosophy, there are two standard works, one in english, by dr ginsburg, a very complete and conciser

yonthecreationofgenesis,still allegorical like genesis itself, it is stated:thereis in heaven a treasury called guph, and all the souls which were created in the beginning, and hereafter to come into this world, god placed therein: out of this treasury god furnishes children in the womb with souls.a further commentary in symbolic language narrates how the power, perceiving a child's body to be in formation, sends for a suitable ego to inhabit it.god beckons to an angel who is set over the disembodied souls, and says to him 'bring me such a soul; and this has been always done since the world began: he appears before jehovah, anda further glance at the kabalah 107worships in his presence, to whom jehovah says 'betake thyselfto this form' instantly the soul excuses himself, saying 'governor o

re revealed in all nature, which is the kingdom of god, that is to say creation is a combination of stability and change. nothing is immortal in its form, noting is changeable in its essence.theephermeral may livebuta day,butits type is immortal. let us reveal these diverse phenomena. existence is the cause of that which manifests itself in effect, eternal order proves eternal wisdom. progress in formation announces the intelligence, always fruitful and always actively at work. hod proves chokmah, netsach is the demonstration of binah, as malkuth is the peremptory reason for the existence of kether.thelaw of creation proves the existence of a law-giving creator.112themagical masonthekingdom proves the existence of a king, of whom we can only comprehend and affirm the works.'confessumem.etd

he officials of freemasonry in the seventeenth century were so intensely learned that they con255 structedpropiomotu,such a system, in which the doctrines and essays of the most ancient aporreta shine forth.thekabbalah as a system of theosophy has pre-eminent claims to be consideredprimusinterpares,among all the theistic speculations of mankind, which have a bearing on, and have taken part in the formation of, the masonic aphanism. i shall briefly point out a few masonic points which are illuminated by a comparison with the kabbalah. some references to the mysteries are conveniently interspersed, of these there is much evidence that the egyptian forms are the oldest; now it must be specially remembered that the lecture on the tracing board of the first degree actually refers to these custo

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

on through blackness lion=heat and sulphurous action eagle=sublimation 4. one great. distinction between alchemic and chemical processes is that alchemy employs a gradual heat continually and carefully increased. chemistry uses a more violent heat and quick process. s. fromaqabalistic pointofview, the whole alchemic process may be said to consist in the purging and purifying of malkuth. 6. in the formation of planetary talismans the astrologic position and power of the planets signifying the matter should be considered, well-dignified and aspected for good;ill-theazoth lecture 31m.dignified and aspected for evil. 7.rhain,thenegative,c'j'lorhainsoph,the limitless"'hcjloamsophaur,the limitlesslightare the three veils of the negative existence depending back from kether.8.arikhanpin,that is m

ebsouth-v-253daromc,,north- tzaphon27.thearchangels of the four elements.t..michael.6.raphael 'y auriel or uriel\lgabriel28. theofthe four elements.t>.arel.'m'm..6.chassanren'y phorlakh\ltaliahad29.therulers of the four elements.t>.seraph:"e-.6.ariel'vkerub\ltharsis30.the kings of the four orders of elementals. salamanderst>.djin.sylphs.6.panllda. gnomes'y ghob or gob. undines\7nicksa;31. in 'the formation of a magical pentacle or talisman consider first under what planet or element etc, it falls. then collect all the names of the sephira to which it belongs as well as those of its angels, intelligences, etc, also the sigils numbers, geomantic characters, lineal figures, thereunto belonging, then classify and arrange. 32.themethod of forming the tree of life with the cards of the tarot pac

occultism known as the cabalah has survived and been proved for thousands of years.itis not necessary for the student in the early grades of our order to acquire any knowledge of hebrew as a language, but a knowledge of the letters and their meanings and their numerical attributions is essential. and here i may interpose a hint to the beginner. learn from the very first to be very careful in the formation of the hebrew letters. never by any chance allow yourself to try and write them cursively as you do english. a few hints here may be useful to the beginner, and savehimmuch time and trouble hereafter. the general idea of the hebrew letters is the square formation, the horizontal lines being thick, and the perpen255 dicular lines thin. the easiest way to acquire this is from the first to

. and these poles govern the tatwic currents, or the life currents, as they pass over the globe. well now, as in the macrocosm so in the microcosm, as above sothetatwas193below, as inthegreat so inthesmall; and we find precisely the same thing in the hatching of an egg.ifyou carefully examine eggs from day to day, from the first day of incubation up to the timeofhatching, you will see the gradual formation of first one centre and then another within the yolk of the egg- a little knot apparently of the yolk matter.thereis a certain difference among occult writers as to whether it is the positive or the negative pole which is formed first, or whether both come into existence together.fromthe philosophy of the tatwas, there should be very little doubt that it is the negative or south pole tha

eation of the nebula and the development of the nebula into the solar system.forfuller accounts of that i may refer you to the admirable paper which sirius has contributed to thetransactions.but i just mention it now in order to recall it to your minds, and to have something to start upon. but now there is one remarkable thing to notice here, and202 the sorcererand his apprenticethat is, that the formation of this system has now given us direction; it has given us an up and down. for these whirling ballsintowhich the fiery mass of the nebulafirs]consolidated itself, go round on the same plane. that is.to say, we do not have one. globe going round. in one direction and others at considerable angles to it. we might have imagined something of that kind to have resulted from a whirling sphere

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

n february 1876, he had been active in importing the antient and primitive rite from the u.s.a. and in august of that year he had acquired the supreme rite of memphis and the reformed egyptian rite from 28[28] lt. col. w. j. b. mcleod moore (1810 1890) was provincial grand prior of canada in the masonic order of knights templar, becoming grand master of the sovereign grand priory of canada on its formation in 1884; thomas douglas harington was the first sovereign grand commander of the supreme council 33 of the ancient& accepted rite for canada; the first recorded correspondence was, however, between beswick and longley 29[29] voorhis, op. cit, p. 226 30[30] the kneph, vol. 3, no. 1, january 1883 their respective sovereign sanctuaries for great britain and ireland more specifically, from t

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

ovides an account of creation quite different from that found in the torah. it is a materialist account, based on the ancient egyptian idea of the eternal existence of matter. murat ozgen, a turkish freemason, has this to say on this topic: it is evident that the kabbalah was composed many years before the torah came into existence. the most important section of the kabbalah is a theory about the formation of the universe. this theory is very different from the story of creation accepted by theist religions. according to the kabbalah, at the beginning of creation, things called sefiroth, meaning "circles" or "orbits" with both material and spiritual characteristics came into being. the total fl a sefiroth is one of the most blatant expressions of the pagan teachings of the kabbalah. the fi

ed on religious sources, it is necessary to establish a morality that is based on love for humanity which is not relative. in its traditional moral principles, masonry has taken into account the tendencies of the human organism, its needs and their satisfaction, the rules of social life and their organization, conscience, freedom of thought and speech and, finally, all the things that go into the formation of natural life. because of this, its goal is to establish and foster human morality in all societies.54 jh humanism revisited what master mason isindag means by "rescuing human beings from a morality based on religious sources" is the alienation of all people from religion. in the same book, isindag explains this goal and its "principles for the establishment of an advanced civilization

ch other as a legacy. in order to mitigate against the possibility that their established ideas may threaten the establishment, they established secret laws among themselves. in order to protect themselves from the wrath of ignorant people, they took refuge in operative masonry which contained the discreet rules of their own trade. they inseminated this with their ideas which later influenced the formation of the modern speculative masonry we know today.62 in the above quotation, layiktez praises the societies that were the origin of masonry, and claims they kept themselves hidden to protect themselves from "ignorant people" if we can leave aside this subjective claim for a moment, we can understand from the quotation above that masonry is a present-day representation of societies that wer

l be destroyed. as a result, it can be concluded that human beings feel grateful and obliged to no power. the universe is a totality of energy with no beginning or end. everything is born from this totality of energy, evolving and dying, but never totally disappearing. things change and are transformed. there is really no such thing as death or loss; there is continuous change, transformation and formation. but it is not possi- global freemasonry dcg ble to explain this great question and universal secret by means of scientific laws. but extra-scientific explanations are imaginary descriptions, dogma and vain belief. according to positivist science and reason, there is no spirit apart from the body.81 you will find views identical to those above in the books of materialist thinkers such as

ag claims that "apart from nature there is no force that guides us, and is responsible for our thoughts and actions" he immediately adds "life began from one cell and reached its present stage as a result of various changes and evolutions."115 later he summarizes what the theory of evolution means for masons: from the point of view of evolution, human beings are no different from animals. for the formation of man and his evolution there are no special forces other than those to which animals are subjected.116 this assertion shows clearly why masons attach such importance to the theory of evolution. their aim is to defend the idea that human beings were not created and to present their own humanist materialist philosophy as tenable. and, the only method that can be used to reject the idea t

e raises it to the rank of undisputable scientific fact. he writes: we will consider a very important natural law. this is the formula proposed by haeckel "ontogeny recapitulates phylogeny" if we take a human being as an example, the meaning of the law is as follows: the morphological changes and changes in the order and function of the organs that a human being undergoes, from the first cellular formation in his mother's womb, until he is born and during his life until he dies, is nothing more than a recapitulation of the changes that he has undergone since the beginning, from his initial cellular formation in earth and in water until today.1 master mason selami isindag also places great importance on haeckel's theory. in an article entitled "masonic doctrines" he writes "in his experimen

g-term, and to initiate all people into their philosophy only little by little. an american mason sums up this method as follows: freemasonry does its work silently, but it is the work of a deep river, that silently pushes on towards the ocean.137 high priest j.w. taylor, from the state of georgia in the usa, makes this interesting comment on the same matter: the abandonment of old themes and the formation of new ones do not always arise from the immediately perceptible cause which the world assigns, but are the culmination of principles which have been working in the minds of men for many years, until at last the proper time and propitious surroundings kindle the latent truth into life enthusing all with a mighty common cause and moving nations as one man to the accomplishment of great en

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

h century eliphas levi and others triggered an occult revival, and put into print many of the hermetic kabbalistic texts and it is from here that so much of our heritage derives. the task is still ongoing, there is much restoration to be made. the foundations of the kabbalah the foundation of the kabbalah is in numbers and shapes. it represents a mathematical and geometrical way to understand the formation of the universe. since the universe has been formed by emanation, stepping down from one level to another, then some framework is needed to comprehend the process. we can deduce this mathematical mysticism in the works of pythagoras and many of the greek school as well as in the earliest christian and gnostic traditions. in jesus christ, sun of gnostic theurgy page 91 god (david fideler

duce this mathematical mysticism in the works of pythagoras and many of the greek school as well as in the earliest christian and gnostic traditions. in jesus christ, sun of gnostic theurgy page 91 god (david fideler, quest books 1993) for example, we have an outline of the secret numerical codes found in the new testament. in the works of valentinus, the master gnostic, we have an outline of the formation of the universe as a mathematical sequence. valentinus outlined a meticulous system which charted the movement from divine depth, to the dyad of depth and silence, to the four principles, to the ogdoad and then onto the decad and dodecad. as time progressed the kabbalistic form of mysticism became codified and the resulting structure came to be called the tree of life. the tree of life b

he hebraic astrological system, they are seen illustrated in the sevenfold candelabrum used in kabbalistic liturgy. the single letter are gimel, he, vau, zain, cheth, teth, yod, lamed, samekh, ayin, tzaddi and qoph. they are attributed to the twelve signs of the zodiac, they are seen illustrated in the twelve tribes of israel and the twelve disciples. this progression of letters also outlines the formation of the tree of life. the gnostic theurgy page 105 three mother letters are the supernals and when added to the seven double letters- we have the ten sephira. if we then add the twelve single letters, we have the twenty two paths of the tree. if we accept that the letters are symbols or glyphs which represent certain vibrations or energies, then it would be reasonable to say that words ar

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS B

tagram and are governed by hwhy with the point uppermost. it is a fitting symbol of the microprosopic man stretched out in perfect balance and harmony before the divine. the letter c is the symbol of the "fires of life" the \yhla jwr, the divine spirit that hovered over the waters of creation. when the letter c is added to the tetragrammaton, it forms the name hwchy, hcwhy. the latter name is the formation when the letter c is placed between the three letters of the tetragrammaton and ruling l. as one can observe from the diagram of the complete pentagram, a ray representing the divine issueth forth from each angle. therefore, the true name of the pentagram is called the "flaming pentagram" or "star of great light" this affirms the power and force of the divine light to be found within thi

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

er (from the side of the black pillar, as they first received it, and the white sash from the right shoulder. egyptian head-dresses, or nemysses are worn by the chiefs and officers with those of the chiefs being of the color of their mantles striped with the complementary color. those of the officers are striped equally in black and white or plain black squares of approved pattern. the key to the formation of the tunic and nemyss is the crux ansata, for the nemyss makes the oval, and the arms and body of the tunic, the cross. the symbolism of the temple the bases of the two pillars are respectively in jxn and dwh; the white pillar being in jxn and the black pillar in dwh. they represent the two pillars of mercy and severity. the bases are cubical and black to represent the l element in twk

istes and he is a power of the great god ahaphshi and his operation is by the sign b, called ta-aur in egyptian. 2. the children of horus: between the invisible stations of the kerubim are those of the four vice-gerants of the elements and they are situated at the four corners of the temple, at the places marked by the four rivers of eden in the warrant; for the body of a warrant, authorizing the formation and establishment of a temple, represents the temple itself of which the guardians are the kerubim and the vice-gerents in the places of the rivers. ameshet (man-headed) is placed in the northeast, between the man and the bull. ameshet or amesheth (the spelling is coptic and differs according to the force intended to be invoked by the letters. tou-mathaph, jackal-headed, is placed in the

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

secration of talismans a. the place where the operation is done. b. the magical operator. c. the forces of nature employed and attracted. d. the telesmata or material basis. e. in telesmata, the selection of the matter to form the talisman; the preparation and arrangement of the place. the drawing and forming of the body of the talisman. in natural phenomena, the preparation of the operation; the formation of the circle, and the selection of the material basis, such as a piece of earth, a cup of n, a flame of o, a pentacle, or the like. f. the invocation of the highest divine forces, winding a black cord around the talisman or material basis covering the same with a black veil, and initiating the blind force therein. name aloud the nature of the talisman or operation. g. the talisman or ma

ine magic of light, and not to be performed to pander unto the curiosity regarding the secrets of another; if by this means thou shalt arrive at a knowledge of another s secrets, thou shalt respect and not betray them. h alchemy a. the curcurbite or the alembic b. the alchemist. c. the processes and forces employed. d. the matter to be transmuted. e. the selection of the to be transmuted, and the formation, cleansing and disposing of all the necessary vessels, materials, etc, for the working of the process. f. general invocation of the higher forces to action. placing of the matter within the curcurbite or philosophic egg, and invocation of a blind force to action therein, in darkness and silence. g. the beginning of the actual process. the regulation and restriction of the proper degree o

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

with the symbolic light, as formulating that the higher soul is not the only divine light, but rather a spark from the ineffable flame. the kerux, in his turn, is but the watcher of the gods. after the kerux comes the hegemon, the translator of the higher self, leadng the candidate. then comes the goddesses of the scales of the balance, the stolistes and the dadouchos. they move once around; the formation in darkness of the hnyb angle of the white triangle of the three supernals. the hierophant knocks once as they pass him in affirmation of mercy, the hiereus in affirmation of severity. the invisible assessors each give the sign of the enterer as the candidate passes on his way. at the second passing by the hierophant, the knock affirms the commencement of the angle of hmkj. the kerux bar

the ceremoy at the point representing the equilibrium of the balance. meanwhile, the kerux goes to the north, ready for the circumambulation so as to link that with the final consecration of the candidate. the final consecration is also demanded by the hiereus, horus, the powerful avenger of osiris, as still menacing to the evil persona of the candidate. its affect is to seal finally, in balanced formation, the four pillars in the sphere of sensation of the candidate. this does not imply that they were not naturally there before, but in the natural man, the symbols are unbalanced in strength, some being weaker and some stronger. the effect of the ceremony is to strengthen the weak, to purify the strong, and so begin to equilibriate them. at the same time this creates a link between them an

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

ng it was two in the afternoon. i stood on a high point at the southern end of the site. the ruins stretched out northwards in lichen-enshrouded terraces before me. thick clouds were wrapped in a ring around the mountain tops but the sunlight still occasionally burst through here and there. way down on the valley floor i could see the sacred river curled in a hairpin loop right around the central formation on which machu picchu was based, like a moat surrounding a giant castle. the river showed deep green from this vantage point, reflecting the greenness of the steep jungle slopes. and there were patches of white water and wonderful sparkling gleams of light. i gazed across the ruins towards the dominant peak. its name is huana picchu and it used to feature in all the classic travel agency

ies of allorquestes (hyalella inermis, etc) and other examples of marine fauna leave no doubt that this lake in other periods was much saltier than today, or, more accurately, that the water which formed it was from the sea and that it was damned up and locked in the andes when the continent rose. 5 3 so much, then, for the events which may have created lake titicaca in the first place. since its formation this great interior sea, and the altiplano itself, has undergone several other drastic and dramatic changes. of these by far the most notable is that the lake s extent appears to have fluctuated enormously, indicated by the existence of an ancient strandline visible on much of the surrounding terrain. puzzlingly, this strandline is not level but slopes markedly from north to south over a

th collected in mexico by the sixteenth-century spanish chronicler juan de torquemada asserted that quetzalcoatl was a fair and ruddy complexioned man with a long beard. another spoke of him as, era hombre blanco; a large man, broad browed, with huge eyes, long hair, and a great, rounded beard la barba grande y redonda. 1 another still described him as a mysterious person. a white man with strong formation of body, broad forehead, large eyes, and a flowing beard. he was dressed in a long, white robe reaching to his feet. he condemned sacrifices, except of fruits and flowers, and was known as the god of peace. when addressed on the subject of war he is reported to have stopped up his ears with his fingers.2 according to a particularly striking central american tradition, this wise instructo

xcavated two massive sheets of mica which had been carefully and purposively installed at some extremely remote date by a people who must have been skilled in cutting and handling this material. the sheets are ninety feet square and form two layers, one laid directly on top of the other.3 mica is not a uniform substance but contains trace elements of different metals depending on the kind of rock formation in which it is found. typically these metals include potassium and aluminum and also, in varying quantities, ferrous and ferric iron, magnesium, lithium, manganese and titanium. the trace elements in teotihuacan s mica temple indicate that the underfloor sheets belong to a type which occurs only in brazil, some 2000 miles away.4 clearly, therefore, the builders of the temple must have ha

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

sult is the appearance of tremors or waves of ag tation throughout the atmosphere. the water and air appear to be acting together to create al l manner of forms. designs and patterns of intricate shapes and delicate pues will appear and then dissolve again. step 7. you will see the goddess isis in this reg an in her capacity as the fire of solidification. she is the power 129 behind the continual formation of shapes and colors in this square. the female sphinx here looks like a huge hawk with human arras and hands. the atmosphere of this square is charged with a strong feminine current. the net result is that the entice square vibrates with creative forces that sculpt and mold the elements into beautiful multa-colored designs but with little conscious planning or purpose. there seems to be

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

eres. 2. briah or creation wherein originated consciousness became somewhat more defined by individual archetypes known as archangels, one per sphere into clearer categories like- a light sky, a hard metal, a wet ocean. then originated and created consciousness was handed over to whole specialist orders of intelligences called angels, one type per sphere into the next condition of: 3. yetzirah or formation. here everything gets shaped and formed into the likeness of what it was supposed to become such as light sky over the earth, hard metal of iron under the earth, wet ocean of salt sea in the earth. lastly the processed consciousness was produced as some time-space-event in physical terms at the world of 4. assiah orexpression. here things become located with very definite placement, such

ve processes by the angel order of the chaiot ha-kodesh (holy living creatures, as a higher form of the elements. expressively controlled by the reshit ha-gilgalim (nebulae or first swirlings of matter. humanly by the intentions of procreation. all this projects into: 2 wisdom. origination by the god-aspect yhvh (yahweh, meaning i will be. creation by archangel raziel (herald or announcer of god. formation by the angel order of the ofanim(wheels orcycles ofgod. expressively by themazlot (the zodiac or circle of life. humanly by the supply of sperm cells in the male. 3 understanding or intuition. originatively processed by the god-aspect yhvh elohim (i will be gods or goddesses. creatively by archangel tzafkiel( watcher or observer of god. formatively by the angelic order of the aralim (thr

adkiel (righteous of god. formatively by the angel order of the chashmalim (brilliant ones. expressively by the planet tzedek (jupiter, traditional giver of good things. humanly the development of male chromosomes in the foetus. 5 severity or economy. origination governed by the god-aspect elohim gibur (god-goddesses of strength/might).creation byarchangelchamael orsamael (burner or venom of god. formation by the angelic order of serafim (fiery serpents. expressively by the planet madim (mars. humanly by the development of female chromosomes in the foetus. 6 harmony and beauty. here life is brought to balance originatively by the god- aspect yhvh eloah ve-da at (i will be god-goddess of knowledge. creatively by archangel michael (the god-like. formatively by the angel order of the malachim

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

?icl' berthold's tageb, p. 54. in henneberg they say* der bose fajw or 'fdhl' reinw. 1, 30, at fi'ankfort 'der fold, field^ in mlg. once only in zeno 1166' du arge volant' and nothing like it in m. nethl. but neither do i find fdlant, vdlant in ohg, even as a proper name; yet one can hardly doubt its having existed, for the participial ending, as in viant, heilant, wigant, etc, points to an early formation. a mhg. verb valen, vselen, occurs only in the martina 145. 177. 215 and alb. titurel, and there it means to fail, err, conf. schra. 1, 519. fdlant must either have meant the same as the adj' irri' iratus, infensus, or else misleading, seducens (goth, airzjands, uslutonds; the as. fgelian or fselan is scandalizare, seducere, and its partic. faelend would answer to valant. some such meani

selves to a man's service, and cling to him with obstinate and troublesome fidelity (p. 513; only these attachments are neither founded on formal compact, nor are they pernicious to man. an equally tender and an innocent relation subsists between him and the attendant guardian spirit given him at birth, p. 875. the witches' devils hslve ptroper names so strikingly similar in witches' devils. 1063 formation to those of elves and kobolds, that one can scarcely think otherwise than that nearly all devils' names of that class are descended from older folk-names for those sprites. a collection of such namesj which i have culled out of witch-trials, may afford us a welcome glimpse into old elvish domestic economy itself. some are taken from healing herbs and flowers, and are certainly the produc

nd then resumes the human form (o>9 eteo9 ekaarov aira^ twv nevpoiv ka(ttomagic. mela 2, 1. augustine civ. dei 18^ 17 'his ego saepe lupum fieri efc se condere silvis moerin. vidi/ virg. eel. 8^ 97. a man distinguished by this gift or malady was called 'xvkavopwtto'i a word-formation to which the as. tvereiviilf (leges canuti, schmid 1, 148, engl, werewolf, exactly corresponds; goth, vairavulfs? ohgr. werawolf? mhg. poets have no werewolf. the on. uses vargr alone (ra. 733. reinh. xxxvii, verulfr in sn. 214' is a sword's name, the swed. dan. varulf, varulv, seem formed on a romance or german model. i find werwolf rrat in burchard (sup. 0, p. 198; though boniface befo

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

n into the air. and formed the clouds, sn. 8, 9. seemund s account 45 (conf. 33b) differs in some points: or ymirs itoldi var ior&lt;5 urn scoput, enn or sveita seer, biorg or beinom, baismr or hdri, enn or jiausi himinn, enn or hans brdm gerso bli$ regin mrsgars manna sonom, enn or hans heila voro]?au in harsmosgo sk- oil um scoput. here the teeth are not made use of, but we have instead the formation of trees out of the giant s hair. when all this was done, the sons of borr went to the seashore, and found two trees, out of which they created two human beings, asjcr and embla. to these osinn gave soul and life, vili wit and feeling (sense of touch, ye countenance (colour, speech, hearing and sight, sn. 10. more exactly in stem. 3l&gt: unz]?rfr komo or j?vi ir5i 6flgir ok astgir ae

y be that there were plenty more of such correspondences passing current. if thorr flung a toe into the sky as a constellation, there may also have been tongues that represented stars. the main difference between the scandinavian view and all the others is, as i said before, that the one uses the microcosm as material for the macrocosm, and the other inversely makes the universe contribute to the formation of man. there the whole of nature is but the first man gone to pieces, here man is put together out of the elements of nature. the first way of think ing seems more congenial to the childhood of the world, it is all yeulx, des nues furent les pcnsees, du vent furent les allaines, des pierres furent les oz, du saint esprit fu la vie,l& clarte du moude signifie crist et sa creance. saichez

ountain and tree to be put into requisition to produce the human eye and bones and hair. yet we do speak of eyes being sunny, and of our flesh as akin to dust, and why may not even the heathens have felt prompted to turn that cosruogonic view upside down? still more would this commend itself to christians, as the bible expressly states that man was made of earth or loam,1 without enlarging on the formation of the several constituent parts of the body. none of the fathers seem to be acquainted with the theory of the eight constituents of the first man; i will not venture to decide whether it was already familiar to heathen times, and maintained itself by the side of the eddie doctrine, or first arose out of the collision of this with christian teaching, and is to be regarded as a fuller dev

e night, a timid roe, retires before the mighty beast of day: a beautiful image, and full of life. wolfram again in another song makes day press forward with resistless force (see suppl. but the dawn is also pictured in human guise, that of a beautiful youth, sent like wuotan s raven as harbinger of day: dasg by$ dryhtnes sond* says the lay of runes. and in this connexion we ought to consider the formation of such names as rsdldceg, swipdceg, etc, for gods and heroes. this messenger of the gods stations himself on the mountain s top, and that on tiptoe, like the beast on his claws, that he may the sooner get a glimpse of the land: jocund day stands tiptoe on the misty mountain tops/ eom. and j. 3, 5; a popular image, i have little doubt, and one that hebel also uses about sunday morning( u

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

r and wish them every success and joy in the glorious search for light, and love. in peace profound, h. spencer lewis, f.r.c. imperator december 1, 1937 (letter of greetings from the first imperator of the worldwide order rosae crucis in this cycle[ l] what the manual contains this manual contains many helps for the members as outlined herewith: 1st. a manual of the order generally, its purposes, formation, arrangement of lodges, description of officers, their duties, etc, and the various regulations of membership. this is of unusual value to every member and officer. 2nd. the plates and diagrams used in connection with certain of the degrees. these diagrams serve two purposes. members will be able to refer to them in connection with the monographs which they receive for private study. exp

pri [49] mary three degrees or atria may be permitted to receive the higher teachings of the order in the same manner as the first three degrees are presented. lodge, chapter, and pronaos membership. sanctum members may form pronaoi, chapters, and lodges in cities and localities where there are a sufficient number of members to conform to the requirements of the constitution and statutes for the formation of a lodge, chapter, or pronaos. new chapters and pronaoi are organized from time to time, and if you do not find one near you listed in our monthly magazine, the rosicrucian digest, further information can be obtained by writing to the grand master. all members of lodges, chapters, and pronaoi are grand lodge sanctum members paying their monthly dues to the grand lodge in their jurisdic

chart 4, radiating outward into a number of nerve endings, called synapses. the lower diagram shows an enlarged view of a section of the sympathetic trunk giving an exact picture of the ganglia, their size, form, and location (it will prove interesting to the deep student to read in various physiology textbooks on the "nervous system" the diversified explanations and theories of the purposes and formation of "ganglia" and "neurons) the reason for the two forms of nervous systems in the human body will be easily understood when we say that the spinal nervous system conveys energy and power that is of a gross nature, to take care of the physical actions and functions of the human body. the autonomic nervous system, however, belongs to the psychic part of man, and there is a place in the hum

lion (on a line beneath the superior ganglion, and level with the "adam's apple" of the throat [102 [103] crystallography in various parts of our monographs reference is made to the law of the triangle in the composition of matter, the manifestation of matter, and the manifestation of spirit energy and psychic energy. and in other places reference is made to crystallography, or the law of crystal formation in matter. crystallography so beautifully illustrates the law of the triangle in all nature that we urge the student to investigate the subject in encyclopedias or other reference books. for those who cannot do this, we append here a short article on this subject. before reading that article, however, let us call your attention to the chart shown on the opposite page. illustration no. 1

by arrange the sand in various forms, as shown in the seven black squares of illustration no. 2. in the lessons of our higher degrees, where the metaphysical principles are taught, we learn that thought vibrations can be directed into designs and "forms" just as with the sand and the physical vibrations on the glass. the rest of the chart shows how nature adheres to the law of the triangle in the formation of snow crystals, ice crystals, mineral crystals, and acid crystals. nature is truly an artist in her great work, but solely because she uses system and order. crystallography the science which treats of crystals a crystal is a portion of inorganic matter with a definite molecular structure and an outward form bounded by plane surfaces called "crystal faces" and conforming to the angles

science which treats of crystals a crystal is a portion of inorganic matter with a definite molecular structure and an outward form bounded by plane surfaces called "crystal faces" and conforming to the angles of a triangle. these crystal faces result from the regular arrangement of the particles of the substance undergoing solidification, every addition of matter to the crystal in the process of formation being piled upon the particles already solidified as cannon balls or oranges are built up into a pile. all of which reveals the "law of the triangle" the reason for this is that every minute particle of crystallizing substance, which we [104] call a "crystal molecule" has certain lines of attractive force by which it gathers to itself other crystal molecules of the same substance, in the

rce, it is necessary that they should be crowded together by reason of the contraction of the space in which they are confined. this happens where a mass solidifies by cooling, or when by evaporation the amount of a substance dissolved in a liquid (such as water) exceeds in quantity the amount which the solvent can retain in solution under the conditions obtaining. either condition results in the formation of crystals. a condition of formation more rarely met with is that in which crystals form directly from vapors, as in the case of iodine or chloride of ammonia. the best means of studying the formation of crystals is afforded by the evaporation of a solution of some soluble compound, such as salt or blue vitriol, until it is supersaturated, when crystals of the dissolved substance will b

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

for learning ritual. surprisingly, in an age when new and 'revived' masonic degrees and orders were proliferating, hockley remained aloof from them all; perhaps he was all too aware of the spuriousness of the claims of antiquity of origin put forward by many of them. more surprisingly, for a 'rosicrucian, he had no contact with the societas rosicruciana in anglia (sria) until six years after its formation, and then in a curious way.thesria had been 'revived' in 1865 by robert wentworth little, and despite claims by w. wynn westcott, in his official history of the society, that hockley andk.r.h.mackenzie had assisted at its formation, the letters to irwin clearly show that hockley's first contact with the sria was through irwin's bristol college of which he was elected a member in1872.it s

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

ical, astronomical and magnetic purposes, we evenadded a protecting stable for the few remaining deer. and then began the monotonous series of dawnlessnights and days, hardly distinguishable one from the other, except through dark-grey shadows. at times, the"blues" we got into, were fearful! we had contemplated sending two of our three steamers home, inseptember, but the premature, and unforeseen formation of ice walls round them had thwarted our plans; andnow, with the entire crews on our hands, we had to economise still more with our meagre provisions, fuel andlight. lamps were used only for scientific purposes: the rest of the time we had to content ourselves withgod's light- the moon and the aurora borealis. but how describe these glorious, incomparablenorthern lights! rings, arrows, g

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

hings far antedating any modern faith. q. but how did this system come to be put forward just now? a. just because the time was found to be ripe, which fact is shown by the determined effort of so many earnest students to reach the truth, at whatever cost and wherever it may be concealed. seeing this, its custodians permitted that some portions at least of that truth should be proclaimed. had the formation of the theosophical society been postponed a few years longer, one half of the civilized nations would have become by this time rank materialists, and the other half anthropomorphists and phenomenalists. q. are we to regard theosophy in any way as a revelation? a. in no way whatever-not even in the sense of a new and direct disclosure from some higher, supernatural, or, at least, superhu

production of adepts the aim of theosophy? a. theosophy considers humanity as an emanation from divinity on its return path thereto. at an advanced point upon the path, adeptship is reached by those who have devoted several incarnations to its achievement. for, remember well, no man has ever reached adeptship in the secret sciences in one life; but many incarnations are necessary for it after the formation of a conscious purpose and the beginning of the needful training. many may be the men and women in the very midst of our society who have begun this uphill work toward illumination several incarnations ago, and who yet, owing to the personal illusions of the present life, are either ignorant of the fact, or on the road to losing every chance in this existence of progressing any farther

uch if not all of this could be obtained by proper and truly theosophical education -ooo- why then is there so much prejudice against the t.s? q. if theosophy is even half of what you say, why should there exist such a terrible ill-feeling against it? this is even more of a problem than anything else. a. it is; but you must bear in mind how many powerful adversaries we have aroused ever since the formation of our society. as i just said, if the theosophical movement were one of those numerous modern crazes, as harmless at the end as they are evanescent, it would be simply laughed at-as it is now by those who still do not understand its real purport-and left severely alone. but it is nothing of the kind. intrinsically, theosophy is the most serious movement of this age; and one, moreover, w

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

o a kind of calm detachment .emptied. momentarily of any further feeling. i walked around the temple, as though seeing the debris for the first time, sifting carefully through the mess, examining each half-finished piece as though it wasn.t anything to do with me. some i was able to give names to .you are uul, the fear of failure .you are hamal, guilt not yet erased. this was the beginning of the formation of an alphabet of binding. the second half of this operation consisted of experimenting with this alphabet, binding the demons into magical weapons for later use. when the initial phase of the work was done, i 10 slept for about 18 hours, and awoke clear of the frenetic delirium which had been built up. commentary the hierarchy of human needs traditionally, demons and devils are organise

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

ntagram is a very solid, geometrical figure- i find its association with banishing to be very appropriate. so what, i thought one day would happen if i started using a fivepointed star made up of curves? you can see the result of a few minutes with a compass (it took ages on the computer) below. unlike the traditional pentagram, which has a pentagon shape in its centre, this one repeats the petal formation. so when i draw it (and they re a bugger to draw in the air at first, i visualise the outer petals spinning clockwise, and the inner petals spinning anti-clockwise (no particular reason why, and the whole figure becoming a 3-d tunnel, twisting into infinite space. pretty, eh? the first time we tried them out was, appropriately enough, in a ritual invocation of eris, and they seemed to wo

ogical processes which occurr when an individual focuses upon a single input, to the exclusion of as many others as possible. thus any technique which focuses awareness towards one-pointedness, such as mantrayoga, breath control, chanting, spinning or dancing, serves to direct awareness towards a chosen focal point. this has a particular effect on a region of the brain stem known as the reticular formation. the reticular formation is a kind of censorship system- deciding which sensory input will be passed on to the higher centres. for example, it is the action of the reticular formation that allows a sleeping person to not be awakened by familiar noises, but will allow a new noise to wake them up. as it is the reticular formation which modulates the perceptual experience of the cerebral co

ll be passed on to the higher centres. for example, it is the action of the reticular formation that allows a sleeping person to not be awakened by familiar noises, but will allow a new noise to wake them up. as it is the reticular formation which modulates the perceptual experience of the cerebral cortex, then a single, unchanging input serves to dampen the activity of the reticular 60 phil hine formation. this, in turn, inhibits the activity of the cerebral cortex, thus focusing consciousness towards the subject of concentration. as a consequence of this cortical dampening, a high degree of neural coherence as postulated by karl pribram does seem to occurr. one hypothesis is that the quiescence produced in the brain by the habituation response reduces the amount of brain noise, that is

self-remembering. research into these exercises indicate that advanced practitioners do not become habituated to background noises, and that they retain full awareness of automatic actions. such techniques are generally known as metanoia- learning to look at the world in different ways. it seems that the changes in neural patterning produced by these processes serve to dishabituate the reticular formation s reaction to stimuli. thus, after a session of meditation, the world appears to be brighter or newer, because the rate of neural pulses which is the basis of conscious experience has been 61 oven-ready chaos first dampened, then re-stimulated, so that they are firing at a faster rate than normal. physicist david bohm believes that if we can at least begin to concieve of a holistic, rath

speculation about the nature of trancedental experience. research in the last decade has indicated that some of the problems that 62 phil hine schizophrenics experience, relate to the process of information selection: sorting out which input is important. this is due to the abnormal functioning of a region of the brain stem known as the vestibular nuclei, which is again, related to the reticular formation. the vestibular nuclei integrates information from the different senses, and so if there is a problem at this level of sub-cortical processing, it will manifest as confusion of one sort or another at the conscious level of awareness. the neurological defecit could be due to genetic anomalies, leading to atypical brain development, or due to stress reactions. activity at the subcortical l

nsations 4. a sense of the numinous 5. a sense of certitude- the realness of the experience 6. paradoxical insights 7. transcience- the experience does not last 8. resultant change in attitude and behaviour. in neurological terms, such experiences represent a reorganising of activity in the brain as a whole system. the loss of ego boundary and involvement of all senses suggests that the reticular formation is being influenced so that the brain processes which normally convey a sense of being rooted in spacetime are momentarily inhibited. the floating sensation often associated with astral projection and other such phenomena suggests that the limbic system of the brain stem (which processes proprioceptive information about the body s location in space) is also acting in an unusual mode. wha

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

to him by westcott in 1922 refer to his fear of death. my dear kohn,i i am now able to return you your most valuable ms. the first part seemed very prosy& tiresome, wh[ich, added to the bad writing, made it seem very troublesome. i never saw writing with so much inward cussedness in it. metaphorically speaking, it needed a heavy porter to lift the veil of obscurity wh[ich] the profoundly perverse formation of the letters cast over it. as i went on i became more familiar with his perverse characters and got on more quickly. i made out all but about five words, on a separate paper i have put down those five with the p. in your ms &c. if, at any time, you should have leisure enough, i shall be much obliged, if you have made them out, to put down on the same piece of paper, opposite the red li

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

al, i found a fairly consistent mixture of myth and hallucination whose scope and wildness left me utterly dazed. only one thing consoled me, the fact that the myths were of such early existence. what lost knowledge could have brought pictures of the palaeozoic or mesozoic landscape into these primitive fables, i could not even guess; but the pictures had been there. thus, a basis existed for the formation of a fixed type of delusion. cases of amnesia no doubt created the general myth pattern- but afterward the fanciful accretions of the myths must have reacted on amnesia sufferers and coloured their pseudo-memories. i myself had read and heard all the early tales during my memory lapse- my quest had amply proved that. was it not natural, then, for my subsequent dreams and emotional impres

some kind of caves near the top. it's a rugged, uneven thing, a good bit over a mile out, and toward the end of shipping days sailors used to make big detours just to avoid it "that is, sailors that didn't hail from innsmouth. one of the things they had against old captain marsh was that he was supposed to land on it sometimes at night when the tide was right maybe he did, for i dare say the rock formation was interesting, and it's just barely possible he was looking for pirate loot and maybe finding ft; but there was talk of his dealing with demons there. fact is, i guess on the whole it was really the captain that gave the bad reputation to the reef "that was before the big epidemic of 1846, when over half the folks in innsmouth was carried off. they never did quite figure out what the t

d crab with many pairs of legs and with two great batlike wings in the middle of the back. they sometimes walked on all their legs, and sometimes on the hindmost pair only, using the others to convey large objects of indeterminate nature. on one occasion they were spied in considerable numbers, a detachment of them wading along a shallow woodland watercourse three abreast in evidently disciplined formation. once a specimen was seen flying- launching itself from the top of a bald, lonely hill at night and vanishing in the sky after its great flapping wings had been silhouetted an instant against the full moon these things seemed content, on the whole, to let mankind alone; though they were at times held responsible for the disappearance of venturesome individuals- especially persons who bui

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

ments of slate brought up from a deep-blasted aperture. these fragments came from a point to the westward, near the queen alexandra range; and lake, as a biologist, seemed to find their curious marking unusually puzzling and provocative, though to my geological eye it looked not unlike some of the ripple effects reasonably common in the sedimentary rocks. since slate is no more than a metamorphic formation into which a sedimentary stratum is pressed, and since the pressure itself produces odd distorting effects on any markings which may exist, i saw no reason for extreme wonder over the striated depression. on january 6th, 1931, lake, pabodie, danforth, the other six students, and myself flew directly over the south pole in two of the great planes, being forced down once by a sudden high w

er, northwestward- prospecting trip before our radical shift to the new base. it seems that he had pondered a great deal, and with alarmingly radical daring, over that triangular striated marking in the slate; reading into it certain contradictions in nature and geological period which whetted his curiosity to the utmost, and made him avid to sink more borings and blastings in the west-stretching formation to which the exhumed fragments evidently belonged. he was strangely convinced that the marking was the print of some bulky, unknown, and radically unclassifiable organism of considerably advanced evolution, notwithstanding that the rock which bore it was of so vastly ancient a date- cambrian if not actually precambrian- as to preclude the probable existence not only of all highly evolved

hing as recent as a mastodon, elephant, true camel, deer, or bovine animal; hence lake concluded that the last deposits had occurred during the oligocene age, and that the hollowed stratum had lain in its present dried, dead, and inaccessible state for at least thirty million years. on the other hand, the prevalence of very early life forms was singular in the highest degree. though the limestone formation was, on the evidence of such typical imbedded fossils as ventriculites, positively and unmistakably comanchian and not a particle earlier, the free fragments in the hollow space included a surprising proportion from organisms hitherto considered as peculiar to far older periods- even rudimentary fishes, mollusks, and corals as remote as the silunan or ordovician. the inevitable inference

y period, of two sorts-straight, penetrant bores, and apparently hacking incisions. one or two cases of cleanly severed bones. not many specimens affected. am sending to camp for electric torches. will extend search area underground by hacking away stalactites "still later. have found peculiar soapstone fragment about six inches across and an inch and a half thick, wholly unlike any visible local formation- greenish, but no evidences to place its period. has curious smoothness and regularity. shaped like five-pointed star with tips broken off, and signs of other cleavage at inward angles and in center of su.rface. small, smooth depression in center of unbroken surface. arouses much curiosity as to source and weathering. probably some freak of water action. carroll, with magnifier, thinks h

r was to photograph and open the row of insane graves with the five-pointed snow mounds. we could not help noticing the resemblance of these monstrous mounds, with their clusters of grouped dots, to poor lake s descriptions of the strange greenish soapstones; and when we came on some of the soapstones themselves in the great mineral pile, we found the likeness very close indeed. the whole general formation, it must be made clear, seemed abominably suggestive of the starfish head of the archaean entities; and we agreed that the suggestion must have worked potently upon the sensitized minds of lake s overwrought party. for madness- centering in gedney as the only possible surviving agent- was the explanation spontaneously adopted by everybody so far as spoken utterance was concerned; though

bes, ramparts, and cave mouths which fascinated and disturbed us most. i studied them with a field glass and took aerial photographs while danforth drove; and at times i relieved him at the controls- though my aviation knowledge was purely an amateur s- in order to let him use the binoculars. we could easily see that much of the material of the things was a lightish archaean quartzite, unlike any formation visible over broad areas of the general surface; and that their regularity was extreme and uncanny to an extent which poor lake had scarcely hinted. as he had said, their edges were crumbled and rounded from untold aeons of savage weathering; but their preternatural solidity and tough material had saved them from obliteration. many parts, especially those closest to the slopes, seemed id

the lower part for all succeeding time. indeed, one gained a curious impression that this place had been deliberately closed and deserted in some dim, bygone aeon, rather than overwhelmed by any sudden calamity or even gradual decay. had the coming of the ice been foreseen, and had a nameless population left en masse to seek a less doomed abode? the precise physiographic conditions attending the formation of the ice sheet at this point would have to wait for later solution. it had not, very plainly, been a grinding drive. perhaps the pressure of accumulated snows had been responsible, and perhaps some flood from the river, or from the bursting of some ancient glacial dam in the great range, had helped to create the special state now observable. imagination could conceive almost anything i

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

some kind of caves near the top. it's a rugged, uneven thing, a good bit over a mile out, and toward the end of shipping days sailors used to make big detours just to avoid it "that is, sailors that didn't hail from innsmouth. one of the things they had against old captain marsh was that he was supposed to land on it sometimes at night when the tide was right maybe he did, for i dare say the rock formation was interesting, and it's just barely possible he was looking for pirate loot and maybe finding ft; but there was talk of his dealing with demons there. fact is, i guess on the whole it was really the captain that gave the bad reputation to the reef "that was before the big epidemic of 1846, when over half the folks in innsmouth was carried off. they never did quite figure out what the t

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

mastering this practice too, he is qualified to go ahead. the next exercise will be to draw an element out of the universe, not however to fill a space as described in the previous exercise, but to condense a self-selected form, similar to the exercises where forms of the elements had been condensed in the solar plexus and kept outside the body, floating in the air; the difference being that the formation of the shape does not take place inside the body, but immediately during its floating in the air. consequently the magician must know exactly how to produce a fireball, a ball of air, one of water, and an earth ball. if he has achieved this performance faultlessly, he has to shape different forms from the elements floating in the space and let these forms dissolve again in the universe a

luntarily in the corresponding mental sphere as the result of a strong physical excitement, no matter what kind of excitement this happens to be. the stronger the excitement is, the more mental material a person is subsiding, the larva will become all the stronger, denser and more viable, especially in the case of a regular and frequent repetition of the same physical excitement. this involuntary formation of larvae occurs in any human being, young or old, magically trained or not, regardless whether the person knows or ignores it. if the physical excitement is fading due to the fact that no attention has been paid to the upsetting affair, the larva too will disappear by and by until finally dissolving itself. consequently there will be in the mental sphere a constant bringing forth and dy

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

dishes, and spreads, floating (like a liquid) now here, now there. the first is the animal, material, gross fire, with which we are familiar, contained in a celestial, unparticled, and surrounding medium (or celestial fire, which is its matrix, and of which, in this human body, we can no nothing. in 1867, in paris, a suggestive philosophical book was published, under the title of h breu primitif; formation des lettres, ou chiffres, signes du zodiaque et racines hebraiques, avec leurs derives dans les langues de l orient et de l europe, par ad. lethierry-barrois. ptha is the emblem of the eternal spirit from which everything is created. the egyptians represented it as a pure ethereal fire which burns for ever, whose radiance is t 166 the rosicrucians. raised far above the planets and stars

ilderness was a talisman in the form of a serpent coiled around the mystic tau. this is a palladium offered for worship, as we have explained in several places. in a previous part of our book, we have brought forward certain reasons for supposing that the origin of the most noble order of the garter was very different from that usually and popularly assigned. the occurrence which gave rise to the formation of the order, and which explains the adoption of the motto, does not admit of being told, except in far-off, round-about terms; propriety otherwise would be infringed. we may say no more than that it was a feminine accident, of not quite the character commonly accepted, and not quite so simple and ordinary as letting fall a garter. but this accident, which brought about the 284 the rosic

ns et belles lettres. par m. j. matter, professeur. 2 tomes, avec planches, 8vo, paris, 1828. the third volume is of small size, and contains eleven plates of gems and symbols. g profundities of brahmin belief. 347 this book proves gnosticism to be identical with the sacti creed of the hind s* br hm atma, the breathing soul, is, according to the hindoos, a spiritual supreme being, coeval with the formation of the world. in process of time the hindoos appear to have adopted a material type or emblem of br hm. a rude block of stone began to be set up. this was the phallus, or, as they termed it, the linga. this emblem had reference to the procreative power seen throughout nature, and in that primaeval age was regarded with the greatest awe and veneration. this simple and primitive idolatry c

imaux raisonnables autres que l homme, et ayant comme lui un corps et une me. et quoi ces animaux different-ils de i homme? quelle est leur origine? descendent- ils, comme tous les hommes d adam, d un seul individu? y a-t-il entre eux distinction de sexes? quelles sont leurs moeurs, leurs lois, leurs habitudes sociales? quelle sont la forme et l organisation de leur corps? comparaison tir e de la formation du vin. ces animaux sontils sujets aux maladies, aux innrmit s physiques et morales, la mort? naissent-ils dans le p ch originel? ont-ils t rachet s par j sus-christ, et sont-ils capables de b atitude et de damnation? preuves de leur existence. de la d monialit et des animaux incubes et succubes( children of the elements; o l on prouve qu il existe sur terre des cr atures raisonnables au

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

effective than ours, and more directly associated with forces which we do not yet comprehend. again we are dealing with indirect evidence, not always of the greatest clarity. yet in support of an antiquity of such an order i have seen and touched stonework carved out of the solid mountains of rock in south america, which certainly antedate the andean glaciers, and almost as certainly predate the formation of the mountains themselves. this work is superior in technique to that accomplished by our currently machanized civilization. much of that construction, sculpture and tunneling could only have been accomplished by "forces" different from those in use by us today. the quandary is largely resolvable by admitting to a levitating force developed and used by the same common denominator- spac

the satellite systems of the major planets indicates a similar system of nodes on smaller scales, where planets, rather than the sun, are gravitational centres. this indicates a sort of generality, and since these smaller planets, such as venus, earth, mars, do not have satellite systems (the moon is more of a companion than satellite and may have joined the earth through acquisition rather than formation, it might well be that these gravitational nodes are occupied to some degree by navigable construction "nodes" are the old traps& burial "grounds" here lay quite a few dead-ships they cannot get away. the old types couldn't but these new types can. it was nodes in great number on surface of this earth that gave the clue to l-m's of how to neatralize forces but a floor pattern in metal ac

a, july 11, pieces of ice fell which were one-half inch to two inches in diameter. what is most extraordinary is that a respectable farmer, of undoubted veracity, says he picked up a piece of ice, in the center of which was a small, green frog. 1869: near tiflis, large hailstones fell which had long protuberances. the most remarkable point is that a very long time must have been occupied in their formation. 1877: ice as large as men's hands killed thousands of sheep in texas on may 3. 1880: in russia, june 14, red hailstones, blue hailstones and gray hailstones fell in profusion. 1882: a mass of ice weighing about eighty pounds fell from the sky near salina, kansas, in august. mr. w.j. hagler, a north santa fe merchant, collected it and packed it in sawdust in his store. 1882: pieces of ic

ith shovels rept. brit. assoc, 1864. great numbers of small black stones which fell at birmingham, england, in august, 1858 in a storm mon. weath. rev, july, 1888: pebbles of the water-worn variety, not common to the locality, fell at palestine, texas, july 6,1888 am. jour. sci, 1-26-161: many round smooth pebbles fell at kandahar in 1834 mon. weath. rev, may, 1883 "a number of stones of peculiar formation and shapes, unknown in this neighborhood, fell at hillsboro, illinois, may 18, 1883" concentrate on the selectivity a function of intelligence and possibly shape. possibly, we should consider the coincidence of storms, to which we can hardly attribute this selectivity nor the dexterity with which to implement it. 1815: hailstones the size of baseballs, which were said to contain small pe

ve gaps which do not seem to be filled. furthermore, such systems indicate zones surrounding the larger planets which are not always occupied by satellites, and which may contain interplanetary debris. the earth-moon system is unique. it is really a binary planet, and while we speak of the moon as being earth's satellite, it may be that this is a misnomer, and the result of a misconception of the formation of the little system. there are a number of traditions, among ancient tribes and races, to the effect that their forefathers were thriving before there was a moon. this would hint that the moon was picked up by acquisition and not formed in the original coagulation of earth-material. at any rate, neither the earth nor its twin venus formed satellite systems such as accompany the outer ma

th 3 fingers& thumb to uninhibited thinkers, facts remain facts. this specimen is artificially shaped; it is a fossil of tertiary coal beds; it is of meteoritic structure and material which even conservative science has reluctantly admitted as being from outer space. so this must have been shaped by intelligence either before or after falling, but certainly prior to or surely concomitant with the formation of tertiary coal. for our purpose, we do not care whether one says it was fashioned by extraterrestrial hands or terrestrial hands, for we are just as much interested in proving the extreme antiquity of civilized man as we are in indicating the existence of extraterrestrial intelligence. this obstreperous whickeroo was dropped into an embryonic coal bed, either from an indigenous civiliz

balls appear incredibly ancient. sandstone balls of nearly spherical shape are not especially rare, and they are oblate spheroids which used to be sought after for garden ornaments throughout the middle west. they were called concretions, and were shaped either by the action of water or by successive deposits of sand which later solidified, according to geologists. we can believe in their natural formation, since the condition in which they were found seem to indicate that this is true. but these balls in california were apparently found in quantity, in solid rock. their symmetry indicates artificial shaping, they are an indication of antiquity, rather than a proof. balls were compressed earth, used as ammo for force-"guns" during "the great war" the success of that, was so fast, that thes

KARR DON NOTES ON EDITIONS OF SEFER YETZIRAH IN ENGLISH

finally and completely let go of your intention, so that the energy can be recycled in whatever form the creative force and your own consciousness will allow. out of this release, new the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 38 lives, new opportunities, and new magical opportunities are bogh20073 1 notes on editions of sefer yetzirah in english don karr sefer yetzirah (book of formation, hereafter sy) is the oldest known speculative treatise in hebrew. there are three prime recensions of sy: short, long, and one somewhere in between called the saadian recension (in that it was the basis of saadia s commentary of the early tenth century* even the longest of these contains something less than 2500 words. the date of sy s composition remains a matter of some debate, but mo

l words, and explanatory remarks in regular type. what we get is an earnest effort upon a rather terse version of sy (which, for instance, omits the predominations of the letters from chapter 4. the notes and additions are more helpful than intrusive, and where he is unsure, edersheim nobly places a question mark next to his variant renderings. westcott, william wynn. sepher yetzirah. the book of formation and the thirty-two paths of wisdom, translated from the hebrew. bath: robert h. fryar, 1887; 2nd revised edition: london: theosophical publishing society, 1893; 3rd edition: london: j. m. watkins, 1911; reprinted new york: samuel weiser, 1975; reprinted san diego: wizards bookshelf, 1990 (this edition adds notes from mme blavatsky s works. fourth revised edition, with hebrew text: volume

all other readings and translations put the number of double letters of the hebrew alphabet at seven* it is puzzling that, out of all the possible translations, david meltzer chose mordell s quirky rendering to represent sy in the secret garden. alas, this is not the only doubtful aspect of this well-circulated anthology. see below, the second) note on page 8. 20073 7 stenring, knut. the book of formation (sepher yetzirah) by rabbi akiba ben joseph including the 32 paths of wisdom, their correspondences with the hebrew alphabet and the tarot symbols, with an introduction by arthur edward waite. philadelphia: david mckay co, 1923; reprinted new york: ktav publishing house, 1970. stenring refers to his own work as a word-for-word translation from the hebrew. he used a number of sy texts to

he also constructed several charts and tables based on the information in sy. stenring s work on sy seems careful and conscientious, but there are some disquieting statements here and there. a paragraph from the notes section serves well as a summary example: the 231 gates eighteen hundred years ago, when rabbi akiba ben joseph reduced into writing the secret tradition of the jews in the book of formation, he hesitated to unveil the greatest secret of the kabala, the arcanum of the great symbol, which had been handed down to him from his forefathers. for this reason he embodied it in a riddle( s.y, ii. 4 and 5, which many ancient and modern philosophers have tried in vain to solve. of all the different tabulations, claiming to be the great arcanum of the kabala, that we have examined, non

used to introduce the section on abraham abulafia in meltzer s secret garden, pp. 117-119. there, the book is called kabbalah, book of creation, the zohar, but the date is the same. the ebay images confirm the title as given by spector and kaplan. 20073 9 the more recent cycle of sy translations that of the last few decades begins with an obscure, homespun production: work of the chariot. book of formation (sepher yetzirah. the letters of our father abraham [wc #1b. 2nd edition, hollywood: work of the chariot, 1971 [also at www.workof thechariot.com] the 2nd edition includes two appendices: 1. diagrams; 2. shuo kua/i ching with diagrams; plus sy in hebrew and gezer/sinatic, and a depiction of the gan eden alphabet. this version has been neither well known nor, until recently [see the websi

s derived from various chapters of sy. the 1971 edition includes a translation of shuo kua (i ching: a discussion of the trigrams. two more versions of sy follow, one in the traditional square hebrew, the other in the original gezer or sinatic hebrew. the diagrams are also rendered in these two scripts. one of the notes explains the motive for the work: all of the information given in the book of formation is here presented in visual form to facilitate meditation in the manner of the tree of perfection (luria: a. each sephirah may be meditated on individually b. the central sephirot may be taken as a group c. all of the sephirot may be taken as a group d. the lettered paths are the gates of release between the sephirot, the gates are in the light of the endless, and the specific letter is

sented in visual form to facilitate meditation in the manner of the tree of perfection (luria: a. each sephirah may be meditated on individually b. the central sephirot may be taken as a group c. all of the sephirot may be taken as a group d. the lettered paths are the gates of release between the sephirot, the gates are in the light of the endless, and the specific letter is given in the book of formation. 20073 10 through the notes, the nature of various meditations is indicated by reference to the diagrams; lines from the atharva veda are offered for comparison with sy. work of the chariot s publication seems to be entirely for an immediate mystical purpose. there is no introduction, no history, no account of editions of sy, etc, and the sparse notes are not of the usual sort. in 1971

KETAB E SIYAH

glade beside the river, so she has told, some strange being of princely beauty of an image both similar and foreign to our own. gigantic in apparence was this earthly king, yet not terrible as you and your brothers seem, but rather gentle and most fair, inspiring in our hearts only love for such splendour and such grace. this spirit was both like us and much different: neither male nor female in formation but possessing both these attributes, miraculous androgyne, with the wide hips and rounded breasts of woman yet also man's member betwixt the thighs; and also was the flesh of this monster alien to us, coloured of the purest white whereas ours, as is most apparent to your sight, is tawny brown as is the soil of the earth; and the hair that cascaded as some shining cataract upon the shoul

KNOWLEDGE LECTURE TWO

gelic host attributed to it. the twenty-two paths are bound together by the serpent of wisdom. it unites the paths but does not touch any of the sephiroth, which are linked by the flaming sword. the flaming sword is formed by the natural order of the tree of life. it resembles a flash of lightning. together the sephiroth and the twenty-two paths form the 32 paths of the sefer yetzirah, or book of formation. the two pillars on either side of the altar represent: active: the white pillar on the south side. male. adam. pillar of light and fire. right kerub. metatron. passive: the black pillar on the north side. female. eve. pillar of cloud. left kerub. sandalphon. the second meditation let the zelator meditate on a straight line. let him take a ruler or pencil and by moving it a distance equa

al to its length, outline a square. having done this, let him, after quieting his mind with the rhythmic breathing taught in the first meditation, mentally formulate a cube, and endeavour to discover the significance of this figure and its correspondences. let him meditate upon minerals and crystals, choosing especially a crystal of salt, and entering into it, actually feel himself of crystalline formation. looking out on the universe from this standpoint, let him identify himself with the earth spirits in love and sympathy, recalling as far as he can their prayer as said in the closing of the zelator grade. let him meditate upon the earth triplicity, visualizing the symbols of a bull--a virgin--a goat which stand for kerubic earth--mutable earth--cardinal earth. for the above ideas consul

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

f the spiritual level, the creature, is the unworkable part. now you know why, if we correct humanity, everything else will be corrected at the same time. so let s talk about us and what happened to us. a dam h a r i s h o n x t h e c ommo n s o u l adam ha rishon, the common soul (the creature, is the actual root of everything that happens here. it is a structure of desires that emerged once the formation of the spiritual worlds was completed. as we ve said above, the five worlds, adam kadmon, atzilut, beria, yetzira, and assiya complete the development of the upper part of phase four. but the lower part still needs to be developed. in other words, the soul is made of unworkable desires that couldn t receive light in order to give to the creator when they were first created. now they must

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

ched the preliminary stage (achoraim, the backside) of understanding, which prepares you for the next stage of perception (panim, face. it is precisely through this slow meaningful manner of reading that you can develop feelings, or "vessels (kelim. these are necessary for us to receive spiritual sensations. once the vessels are in place, the upper light will be able to enter them. prior to their formation, the light merely exists around you, surrounding your soul, although you cannot perceive it. this text is not written to enhance your knowledge. nor is it meant to be memorized. in fact, we must never test ourselves on the material. it is even better if we forget the contents altogether, so that the second reading will seem fresh and entirely unfamiliar. by forgetting the material, it im

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

acle, see figure 1. figure 1 in other words, the desire to give creates the desire to receive, meaning the light wants the kli (vessel) to receive what it wants to give it. the desire to enjoy is the beginning of matter; kabbalah calls it the primordial matter. however, it is still not a complete matter because at this point, it is created entirely by the light s action. this process precedes the formation of any matter known to us, long before the material formation of our universe. since this will to receive stems from the light s action, it senses the light (the pleasure) at a very minimal level. at this point the will to receive has no independent desire for the light. to make it independent and further develop the will to receive, we must add another element: the will s awareness of i

feel that it is your own desire before you can define it as pleasure. thus, at the end of state one, the creature begins to sense the giver and his nature. the will to receive evolves by sensing the giver (state one, and consequently wanting to be like the giver (state two. in that state it becomes worthwhile for the creature to be like the giver (state three. however, this is only a phase in the formation of the will to receive, and the creature is not really aware that it is receiving anything. in fact, the creature isn t aware of any of these observations; they are merely phases in the evolution of the crude will to receive. this crude desire must still descend, formulate, and drift t h e n a t u r e o f m a t t e r 33 far from the creator until it stops sensing him altogether. it must

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

le before adam ha rishon? also, how does it correlate with the sciences dealing with the origin of man? i read in your books that all objects and interrelations are ultimately realized in specific people on earth. so is it literally the first man, or is it the first man to have a screen? a: the universe and humanity are eternal. there is neither beginning nor end to the development of matter. the formation of the universe is a consequence of the development of the spiritual world. the creation of man stems from the development of spiritual objects, which upon descending in degrees materialize into the lowest forms v the objects of this world. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 35 of course, we have developed from the more primitive forms, but not by natural (darwinian) selection. our

thank god another day went by. i stayed healthy, i did a few things, we, on the other hand, will start evaluating ourselves in greater detail: am i closer to the creator today? do i have a desire for him? even if our evaluations are negative, they are nonetheless a testimony to our progress. k a b b a l a h v s. a s c e t i c i s m q: if i understand correctly, the spiritual path begins with the formation of the screen within me, meaning with the restriction on reception of pleasures. does that not lead to self-oppression? if i have to give up on pleasures, won t that bring me to asceticism, which judaism forbids? a: contrary to all other religions and philosophies, kabbalah states clearly and unequivocally that spiritual ascent means increased pleasure. the beginning of the path includes

s much as possible. we must treat everything that happens in the group as signs, instructions from the creator. we have no right to think that what happens between us is merely a number of routine, everyday problems. it is not that we calculate whether it is more profitable for us to deal with our petty strife or advance together toward the sublime goal. in fact, if the aim and the reason for the formation of the group is the attainment and revelation of the creator, then everything we get today should be treated as a message that the creator sends us in order to approach him. what this implies is that we have friends who go along with us on our spiritual path, and if they mistreat us, we should not focus on that. rather, we should try to build a warm and friendly relationship, and correct

rise spiritually from a level of still to the level of vegetative, to the level of animate and to the level of speaking, called man. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 396 this only refers to the manners and the abilities to use the desire, and the implementation of the coarseness, referring to a change in quantity, but not in quality. the creator created the collective desire in a strict formation, and man utilizes it gradually, according to the level of his adaptation to the screen. q: how is that metamorphosis done? if possible, please explain the feeling it creates in the heart, rather than how it is done technically. a: a new situation cannot materialize before we begin to find the previous insufferable, and want wholeheartedly to replace it with a new one. in fact, there is a

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

s to receive this light in small portions. in the end, though, she will be filled to the top and attain the purpose of creation. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 188 each part inside malchut consists of five parts of will to receive, just like the general malchut, because there cannot be a desire if there aren t four degrees of expansion of light that precede it. for that reason, there is a fixed formation according to the five degrees of aviut: shoresh, aleph, bet, gimel, dalet. in terms of sefirot they are called keter, hochma, bina, za, malchut, which are also named (in hebrew letters) the tip of the yod, yod, hey, vav, hey( there are five worlds, each consisting of five partzufim. in each partzuf there are five sefirot, thus the sum total of degrees turns out to be 53= 125 degrees or s

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

he information derived from these volumes. masons of various degrees will be able to select from it the features which remind them of their own ceremonies. 6. some interesting illustrations have been collected from the wall-pictures of ancient egypt, and from vignettes on various papyri, chiefly from the book of the dead, of which there are many recensions. it is clear from these sources that the formation of the temple in egypt was 7. figure 1 8. 9. a double square, and in the centre were three cubes standing one upon another, forming an altar(*churchward, the arcana of freemasonry, p. 43) upon which were laid their volumes of the sacred lore- not the same as our own, of course, for ours had not yet been written. those cubes represented the three aspects or persons of the trinity- osiris

ing the series is completed by the deep blue stream of the sushumna, illustrated by fig. 14(c. 686. the stimulation of these nerves and the forces which flow through them is only a small part of the benefit conferred by the r.w.m. when he wields the sword at the moment of admission. i have already referred to the widening of the connection between the individuality and the personality, and to the formation of a link between certain principles of the candidate and the corresponding vehicles of the h.o.a.t.f. the changes induced are somewhat of the same nature as those which i have described on page 319 of the science of the sacraments, but of a less pronounced character. 687. i cannot emphasize too often or too strongly that while these effects are absolutely real, unmistakable and universa

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

n the mysteries, classified in the three degrees which we have considered, the hierophants also made it their work to instruct and guide aspirants who had proved themselves fit for still further progress. we cannot say that there were in egypt any organized degrees beyond the third, that of osiris; but there was individual teaching, which led to the acquisition of still greater powers, and to the formation of links with beings at still higher levels. 165. the higher degrees of the ancient and accepted scottish rite of our modern days (which were established perhaps as late as the eighteenth century, when the rite of perfection or of heredom was formed) reflect to some extent these more advanced lines of progress which existed in egypt. we may therefore in the following brief account of the

ow it to-day until after the foundation of the grand lodge of england in 1717, and that the speculative ritual was derived from england after that event. no evidence exists to show that lodge kilwinning, the second lodge in scotland according to the schaw statutes, whose extant minutes go back to 1642, ever worked any degrees other than those belonging to craft masonry, either before or after the formation of the grand lodge. 620. a past master of lodge canongate kilwinning draws my attention to a serious mistake which i made in the hidden life in freemasonry (p. 119) in describing that historic lodge as founded in 1723. he says: 621. lodge canongate kilwinning no. 2 received a charter from the mother lodge at kilwinning in ayrshire (now known as lodge mother kilwinning no. 0) dated 20th d

e for the united states of america was opened, with the high honours of masonry, by brothers john mitchell and frederick dalcho, sovereign grand inspectors-general; and in the course of the present year (1802) the whole number of grand inspectors-general was completed, agreeably to the grand constitutions(*quoted in mackey s encyclopaedia. art. supreme council) 766. such is a brief account of the formation of that which called itself the mother supreme council of the world, from which, indeed, all other supreme councils of the world spring, with the exception of a few survivals of other lines of descent. it is clear from archives in the possession of the mother supreme council that up to the eve of its formation the only degrees worked were the 25 of the rite of perfection. 767. the format

the scottish rite, though its rituals have been altered in various countries and in various interests, has become the most important and splendid of all masonic obediences. 768. the spread of the scottish rite 769. we may here refer back to the third document in the golden book, the patent granted to de grasse-tilly by the new supreme council 33 in charleston in 1802, only a few months after its formation, which certifies that he has been tested in all the degrees of the rite and authorizes him to erect lodges, chapters, councils and consistories in both hemispheres, creating him sovereign grand commander of a supreme council for the antilles for life. it is signed by dalcho, de la hogue and others, who all describe themselves as kadosh, prince of the royal secret, sov. gr. inspector 33

sovereign prince masons, substitutes-general of the royal art, grand surveillants and officers of the grand sovereign lodge of s. john of jerusalem; and the rite which they worked was called the rite of perfection or of heredom. there was also an office or rank of grand inspector, though there was no degree of sovereign grand inspector-general until the beginning of the nineteenth century. on the formation of the mother supreme council at charleston in 1801, eight further degrees were added to the 25 to make the total of 33. it is supposed that these were drawn from continental sources. most of them were previously worked under a grand chapter of prince masons in ireland. they received the approval of the h.o.a.t.f. these are: 23 chief of the tabernacle 24 prince of the tabernacle 25 knigh

at york, whence the degree was introduced into ireland. known and practised also in london "some small space before" and described as "an organized body of men who had passed the chair. 1746 regulation of fees at swalwell lodge for the admission of harodim; cf. the first degree of the royal order, i. e, hrdm, the second being rsycrs. five brn. made scots masons in the old lodge at salisbury. 1751 formation of the grand lodge of the "ancients" who accused the "moderns" of having altered the ritual and changed the landmarks. about this date was founded the mere-loge ecossaise, working a number of degrees not belonging to our scottish rite. marseilles. this was probably descended from a scots lodge which had assumed the right to constitute other lodges. among these degrees we find rosecroix a

the latter half of the institution by the grand orient of france of the french eighteenth century the rite of perfection was taken to england, and worked in templar conclaves (yarker gathered up the threads of this succession in his supreme council 33. these were also introduced into ireland before the rite of 7, the highest being rose-croix. the rite of perfection absorbed into the grand orient. formation of the mother supreme council at charleston, and were worked under a grand chapter of prince masons and templar grand con clave. the degrees of kadosh and rose-croix were thus already in possession when the supreme council of ireland was introduced. 1791 the revolution. rite of perfection disappeared from public view. at some time during this period the myth of the formation of the 33 by

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

r will also find treatments of a handful of traditional literary figures who have helped shape our images of the prince of darkness, such as milton and dante. and because of their influence on modern, religious satanism, i included material on romantic writers like blake and other literary figures like baudelaire. beginning in 1966, religious satanism emerged out of the occult subculture with the formation of the church of satan. anton lavey, founder of the church, was indebted to a number of different sources for his synthesis. especially important were: 1. traditional folklore about the devil and various adversarial figures in world mythology. 2. certain romantic poets who, as a literary device, created a noble, promethean satan at odds with the dehumanizing aspects of modern society and

me of the material one finds on the internet, his memory and his organization are often attacked by other satanists. in the course of my research, i found myself unwittingly stepping into this arena of contention. perhaps as a consequence of this conflict, some of my contacts xiv introduction voiced objections to the central role i assigned lavey and his best-known work, the satanic bible, in the formation of modern satanist religion. i was, furthermore, encouraged to shift my emphasis to the work of earlier literary figures ultimately responsible for fashioning the positive image of the devil that lavey later adopted for his church of satan. after reflecting on these objections, however, i concluded that despite his heavy dependence on prior thinkers lavey was directly responsible for the

s then adopted and improved by the hermetic order of the golden dawn, and so became the source of all modern systems of magic, including the magic of modern satanist groups. his work also influenced the english occult writer sir edward bulwer-lytton; they both joined an occult organization (which bulwer- lytton may have founded, and studied together. this organization may also have influenced the formation of the hermetic order of the golden dawn (hogd. levi s works were translated into english by a. e.waite, a very prominent member of the hogd, and have been kept in print by occult publishers ever since. see also hermetic order of the golden dawn; magic and magical groups for further reading: cavendish, richard. the black arts. new york: capricorn books, 1967. guiley, rosemary ellen. the

of medieval folklore and contemporary sra folklore. the serious resurrection of medieval notions about diabolical conspiracies began during the counterculture of the 1960s. during that decade, traditional, conservative christians became concerned about what they perceived as the breakdown of tradition and the accompanying rise of satanism. phenomena like the popular movie rosemary s baby and the formation of anton lavey s church of satan appeared to provide concrete evidence for the growth of the prince of darkness s earthly kingdom. although lavey was clear that satan was no more than an iconoclastic symbol for a basically secular philosophy promoting self-seeking individualism, christians assumed that lavey actually worshiped the fallen angel lucifer (by the time of the full-blown sra s

on to christianity in a dramatic incident staged for the press in st. petersburg. other members of the church of satan in kentucky and indiana left to form the ordo templi satanas, also short-lived. as more schisms took place, lavey disbanded the remaining grottos, the local units of the church of satan, and decided to reorganize the church as a fellowship of individuals. this action prompted the formation of the temple of set. the temple was established by michael a. aquino, a magister templi with the church of satan, lilith sinclair, head of the largest of the grottos in spottiswood, new jersey, and other cos priests. the temple of set is a group dedicated to the ancient egyptian deity believed to have become the model for the christian satan. in sharp contrast to laveyan satanism, the t

ienced in his life. the narration by burgess meredith announces that the bigot is about to be catapulted into the darkest regions of the twilight zone. vic morrow is then transformed into every minority he had previously despised. ufos and demons unidentified flying objects flying saucers came into international consciousness when a private pilot reported seeing nine disc-shaped objects flying in formation and at high speed over mount rainier, washington, on the afternoon of june 24, 1947. other sightings followed, first in the pacific northwest, then elsewhere, and have continued unabated ever since. by the mid-1950s the notion that ufos might be extraterrestrial spacecraft were widely popular, having eclipsed the widespread suspicion that the objects were secret american or soviet aircra

virgil was personally familiar and dealing with all aspects of universal life, as the themes of the four books on war, peace, death, and rebirth suggest. virgil s last years were devoted to the aeneid, left unfinished at his death, telling about the wanderings of aeneas after the fall of troy, similar to the wanderings of odysseus, and his final settlement in latium. the poem is an epic about the formation of roman people and the great role they played in the history of the world according to a divine decree. the agency of fate is predominant in the poem, even though in some parts of it a spiritual dispensation is awarded to virtuous men, according to their actions. this image is particularly easy to perceive in the sixth book of the aeneid, which can be considered the starting point of da

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

t, and stand at some distance, to get the perspective, will be proved a conclusive proof of my thesis. i think that every failure will be certainly traceable to my own dam foolishness; every little success to courage, skill, wit, tenacity. if i had but a little more of these! 2.22. i further take this opportunity of asserting my atheism. i believe that all these phenomena are as explicable as the formation of hoar-frost or of glacier tables. i believe .attainment. to be a simple supreme sane state of the human brain. i do not believe in miracles; i do not think liber dccclx 108 that god could cause a monkey, clergy-man, or rationalist to attain. i am taking all this trouble of the record principally in hope that it will show exactly what mental and physical conditions precede, accompany, a

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

ted as abstinence. but i doubt whether the relation is so simple as this would imply; for example, i find in myself that manifestations of mental creative force always concur with some abnormal condition of the physical powers of generation. but it is not the case that long periods of chastity, on the one hand, or excess of orgies, on the other, are favourable to its manifestation, or even to its formation. i know myself, and in me it is extremely strong; its results are astounding. for example, i wrote tannhauser, complete from conception to execution, in sixty-seven consecutive hours. i was unconscious 2 liber dcccxi of the fall of nights and days, even after stopping; nor was there any reaction of fatigue. this work was written when i was twenty-four years old, immediately on the comple

LIBER LVII

britic world, hayrbh \lwo, olahm ha-briah, the world of creation, also called aysrwk, korsia, the throne. it is an immediate emnation from the world of atziluth, whose ten sephiroth are reflected herein, and are consequently more limited, though they are still of the purest nature, and without any admixture of matter. the third is the yetziratic world, hryxyh \lwo, olahm ha-yetzirah, or world of formation and of angels, which proceeds from briah, and though less refined in substance, is still without matter. it is in this angelic world where those intelligent and incorporeal beings reside who are wrapped in a luminous garment, and who assume a form when they appear to man. the fourth is the assiatic world, hycoh \lwo, olahm ha-assiah, the world of action, called also the world of shells

and so had acquiesced in it as accursed. when it was brought by a messenger whose words proved true, i then understood it as an attack on the 4 by the 11 .without shedding of blood(\d= 44) there is no remission. also since the messenger could teach this, and prophecy, it added credit to the adept who sent the message. 45. useful as the number of man \da, identified with hm, yetzirah, the world of formation to which man aspires as next above assiah. thus 45 baffles the accuser, but only by affirmation of progress. it cannot help that progress. 52. amya and b. but orthodoxy conceives these as external saviours; therefore they serve no useful purpose. 60. like 30, but weaker .temperance. is only an inferior balance. 120, its extension, gives a better force. 65. fully dealt with in .konx om pa

LIBER SAMEKH

rnation is to obtain articulate apprehension of the soul by measuring its reactions to its relations with other incarnated beings, and to observe theirs with each other. section aa line 1 the adept asserts his right to enter into conscious communication with his angel, on the ground that that angel has himself taught him the secret magick by which he may make the proper link. gmosheh h is mh, the formation, in jechidah, chiah, neschamah, ruach .the sephiroth from kether to yesod.since 45 is s1. 9 which sh, 300, is s1.24, which superadds to these nine an extra fifteen numbers (see in liber d the meanings and correspondences of 9, 15, 24, 45, 300, 345).15 45 is moreover adm, man. gmosheh h is thus the name of man as a god-concealing form. but in the ritual let the adept replace this gmosheh

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

in issues in the study of scandinavian mythology. xv a note on orthography this page intentionally left blank 1 introduction when most of us use the word gmyth h in conversation, we refer to something that is not true. when historians of religion use it, they generally refer to a representation of the sacred in words. when anthropologists use it, they often refer to narratives that tell about the formation of some social institution or behavior. none of the definitions, however, will hold directly for the characters and stories this book treats. that is in part because of the enormous time frame: materials relevant to the study of scandinavian mythology, broadly defined, span two millennia or more. but even if we limit the discussion to the relatively small body of texts from the viking ag

rimnismal, stanzas 38.39, sigrdrifumal, stanza 15. there are odin kennings such as hanga-go (god of the hanged) and hjaldrgo (noise [i.e, of battle]-god, but such kennings could also be used of giants: stalgo (steel-god, apparently hrungnir, ondur-go (snowshoe-god, i.e, skadi, used of her before her marriage to njord and entry into the community of the gods. according to the principles of kenning formation, there is considerable freedom in the use of such base words. what is far more striking is that go. was also used in the singular to refer to the christian god, but with masculine grammatical gender, not the original neuter grammatical gender of all other uses of the word. another term is regin, like go. grammatically a neuter plural noun. it is perhaps most familiar in the genitive plur

us in touch with the pirate deities, themes, and concepts 157 liserus, and when hadingus is wounded he makes an otherworld journey on a horse (sleipnir. later he makes a second otherworld journey when an old woman transports him to the world of the dead. before an important battle, hadingus puts his ship ashore to confer with an old man waving his cloak and learns from him the secret of the wedge formation. and when he learns that hundingus, whom he had put on the throne at uppsala, had drowned in a vat of beer, hadingus hanged himself before the eyes of his populace. the partnership with a giantess, otherworld journeys, necromancy, wedge formation, and voluntary hanging make it clear that hadingus had obvious odinic associations, and indeed the story of odin and mithothyn is inserted into

e name is clearly connected to the adjective snotr, gwise, h and a wise person would then be hoflatr, gmoderate, h a sentiment that the gnomic stanzas of havamal would support. sol (sun) the sun, personified. although the sun is mentioned frequently in older poetry, it is seldom personified. even a kenning like ghall of the sun h for sky may not suggest personification, given the rules of kenning formation. in poetry, only vafthrudnismal is certain in its personification of the sun. in stanza 22 odin asks the wise giant vafthrudnir whence the moon and sun came to travel over people. the giant responds in stanza 23: mundilfoeri he is called, the father of mani and also of sol the same; into heaven shall they turn each day, so that people can reckon years. snorri concocts a somewhat differen

with indo-european myth and religion may be found in dumezil, gods of the ancient northmen, ed. einar haugen, trans. john lindow, alan toth, francis charat, and george gopen, publications of the ucla center for comparative folklore and mythology, 3 (berkeley and los angeles: university of california press, 1973. this book comprises a translation of dumezil fs les dieux des germains: essai sur la formation de la religion scandinave (paris: presses universitaires de france, 1959, and translations of four articles specifically on scandinavian mythology. dumezil fs later arguments about the displacement of myth into epic are available in dumezil, from myth to fiction: the saga of hadingus, trans. derek coltman (chicago and london: university of chicago press, 1973, which followed by only thre

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

llowed him to attend the witches sabbath, as well as communicate with many of the attendants. zos vel thanatos (aka. austin spare) created numerous glyphs and sigils based on the astral conclave, even writing texts which included a full invocation of the sabbath. such art and writings no doubt influenced the magickal stream of initiation within many individuals later on, as well as announcing the formation of the technical term called chaos magick in the 70 s. wisdom is the point of conscious understanding that is essential for the practice and life work of the craft of the wise. one may find considerable study in the four elements as described by robert cochrane of the clan of tubal cain. as is within all luciferian traditions, the significance of individual study and obtainment of knowle

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT THE MYSTERY REVEALED

bbat, and lucifer emerges as the sun. through the art of sorcery shall the winding path be shown, through the art of magick shall we all be elevated towards the light. the luciferian witchcraft tradition in relation to one particular group of individuals announces a specific development of the cunning craft and darker, more hidden elements of the left hand path. coven nachttoter has announced the formation of the order of phosphorus, a luciferian group based on a wide variety of traditions which allow the individual a multitude of choices to develop his/her will to its fullest potential. the foundation of toph and coven nachttoter is luciferian magick, and the luciferic witchcraft tradition developed by the coven. taken from elements of gardnerian and medieval witchcraft, influences of the

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

lassical creationism to designate an older type of thinking, predating the idea of irreducible complexity. the term intelligent design, or id, is used when specific reference is made to individuals who started and propagated this latest version of creationism. id is creationism with a twist. indeed, gone from the present version of id are the concepts of a universal flood, a six-day creation, and formation of the universe in 4004 b.c.e.why is this? its proponents claim that id is a scientific view of nature, not just the reworking of a religious story first told a long time ago. in that light, id supporters know very well that not a shred of geological or meteorological evidence supports the idea that the entire surface of our 4 evolution and religious creation myths planet could have been

e universes where four basic physical constants, the proton and electron masses and the strength of the electromagnetic and strong forces are varied by 10 orders of magnitude, that is, by a factor of one billion-fold. in more than half of these theoretical universes, stars exist for at least a billion years and, in many cases, much longer than that (figure 1.1. since it is now thought that planet formation is a direct consequence of star formation, and since planets are, as far as we know, necessary for the appearance of life, it is not outlandish to think that life could also have appeared in some of these other universes. thus, the notion of a unique universe ours created by a supernatural being for a given purpose becomes much less tenable. but, of course, these other universes are not

racteristics applies quite well to human cultural evolution, if not biological evolution. charles lyell was also a predecessor and friend of darwin s. at first interested in mathematics, lyell soon turned his attention to geology. for him, as for lamarck, earth could not possibly be as young as just a few thousand years. he realized that processes such as erosion by wind and water, as well as the formation of geological layers, are extremely slow, meaning that visible features of earth s surface must have taken considerable periods of time to materialize. in addition, lyell was very interested in fossils and stratigraphy, the order in which rock layers are laid down. he realized that in many cases fossils found in rock layers close to the surface were relatively abundant and resembled the

in size) is observed when mammals migrate out of their original niches to reach isolated islands, as happened to the nile basin hippopotamus (very large animals) after some of them swam across the mozambique channel to reach madagascar a long time ago. hippos in madagascar are known as pygmy hippos, in reference what is evolutionary biology? 37 to their reduced size. more examples of new species formation, independent from geographic isolation, are discussed in chapter 6, after we provide a thorough description of the molecular mechanisms of evolution at the level of dna. going back to darwin, a major problem that would nag him was that he did not know how variants (different beak shapes in finches, different feathers in pigeons, and different embryonic development in placental and marsup

sting traits by geneticists. some of his plants were tall, and some were dwarf. some set yellow seeds, and some set green seeds. some set round seeds, and others set wrinkled seeds. today, we would call these plants mutants or variants of one another (for the purpose of this book, these two words are equivalent. for example, wrinkled seeds are the result of a variant in a gene that determines the formation of some compounds necessary to make the seeds look round. the variant gene no longer produces this compound, and as a result, the seeds look wrinkled. mendel then mated plants bearing green seeds with plants bearing yellow seeds, as well as tall plants with dwarf plants, and he studied the properties of the progeny plants. this was his first great insight: he used as experimental objects

utated variants will outcompete other finches for food, with the consequence that the variants will reproduce preferentially and become more numerous. this is, in a nutshell, how evolution by natural selection works. given enough time (often millions of years or more, mutations accumulating in individuals and subject to natural selection can profoundly change many different traits and lead to the formation of new species. with our understanding of how gene variants appear, how variants may show differential fitness, and how enhanced fitness is transmitted to progeny, we have come nearly full circle in the explanation of evolution. nearly, but not quite completely. evolution is also determined by factors other than natural selection, something that darwin never envisioned. let us now see wh

sly, organisms belonging to different species have some metabolic pathways not shared by all species. for example, wheat is green because its dna encodes the instructions necessary to perform photosynthesis, which involves the green pigment chlorophyll. lions are not green because they do not possess the genes necessary for photosynthesis, but contrary to wheat, they have genes that determine the formation of one head, one tail, and four legs. in many ways, however, a lion and a wheat plant are much more similar than either is to, say, a rock or a cloud. this is because lions and wheat are both life-forms based on the same fundamental blueprint centered on the transcription of dna into rna, and the subsequent translation of this rna into proteins. given the great similarities between all l

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

t produced by the genius of dr. edwin d. babbitt and which is reproduced herewith. the diagram is selfexplanatory. it must be borne in mind that this apparently massive structure is actually s minute as to defy analysis. not only did dr. babbitt create this form of the atom but he also contrived a method whereby these particles could be grouped together in an orderly manner and thus result in the formation of molecular bodies. p. 14 inclosed in any body, is the efficient cause of all things; out of the infinite matter consisting of similar parts, everything being made according to its species by the divine mind, who when all things were at first confusedly mingled together, came and reduced them to order" archelaus declared the principle of all things to be twofold: mind (which was incorpo

ents of silver. if this then is a true record, what a vast sum must have been spent on the iron tools used in the work, and on the feeding and clothing of the labourers, considering the length of time the work lasted, which has already been stated [ten years, and the additional time--no small space, i imagine--which must have been occupied by the quarrying of the stones, their conveyance, and the formation of the underground apartments" while his account is extremely colorful, it is apparent that the father of history, for reasons which he doubtless considered sufficient, concocted a fraudulent story to conceal the true origin and purpose of the great pyramid. this is but one of several instances in his writings which would lead the thoughtful reader to suspect that herodotus himself was a

e accepted as the symbol of the spiritual sphere, the border typifies the elements, and the various panels surrounding the central one become emblematic of the worlds or planes emanating from the one divine source. if the table be considered from a purely physical basis, the throne becomes symbolic of the generative system and the table reveals the secret processes of embryology as applied to the formation of the material worlds. if a purely physiological and anatomical interpretation be desired, the central throne becomes the heart, the ibimorphous triad the mind, the nepht an triad the generative system, and the surrounding hieroglyphics the various parts and members of the human body. from the evolutionary viewpoint the central gate becomes the point of both entrance and exit. here also

considered (d) synonymous with the one. number is the term applied to all numerals and their combinations (a strict interpretation of the term number by certain of the pythagoreans excludes 1 and 2) pythagoras defines number to be the extension and energy of the spermatic reasons contained in the monad. the followers of hippasus declared number to be the first pattern used by the demiurgus in the formation of the universe. the one was defined by the platonists as "the summit of the many" the one differs from the monad in that the term monad is used to designate the sum of the parts considered as a unit, whereas the one is the term applied to each of its integral parts. there are two orders of number: odd and even. because unity, or 1, always remains indivisible, the odd number cannot be di

therefore, they chose the five-pointed star, or pentagram, as the symbol of vitality, health, and interpenetration. it was customary for the philosophers to conceal the element of earth under the symbol of a dragon, and many of the heroes of antiquity were told to go forth and slay the dragon. hence, they drove their sword (the monad) into the body of the dragon (the tetrad. this resulted in the formation of the pentad, a symbol of the victory of the spiritual nature over the material nature. the four elements are symbolized in the early biblical writings as the four rivers that poured out of garden of eden. the elements themselves are under the control of the composite cherubim of ezekiel. the pythagoreans held the hexad--6--to represent, as clement of alexandria conceived, the creation

. the head and tail represent the positive and negative poles of the cosmic life circuit. the initiates of the mysteries were often referred to as serpents, and their wisdom was considered analogous to the divinely inspired power of the snake. there is no doubt that the title "winged serpents (the seraphim) was given to one of the invisible hierarchies that labored with the earth during its early formation. there is a legend that in the beginning of the world winged serpents reigned upon the earth. these were probably the demigods which antedate the historical civilization of every nation. the symbolic relationship between the sun and the serpent found literal witness in the fact that life remains in the snake until sunset, even though it be cut into a dozen parts. the hopi indians conside

received lessons in it from one of the angels* moses also initiated the seventy elders into the secrets of this doctrine and they again transmitted them from hand to hand. of all who formed the unbroken line of tradition, david and solomon were most initiated into the kabbalah (see the kabbalah) according to eliphas levi, the three greatest books of qabbalism are the sepher yetzirah, the book of formation; the sepher ha zohar, the book of splendor; and the apocalypse, the book of revelation. the dates of the writing of these books are by no means thoroughly established. qabbalists declare that the sepher yetzirah was written by abraham. although it is by far the oldest of the qabbalistic books, it was probably from the pen of the rabbi akiba, a.d. 120. the sepher ha zohar presumably was w

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

rapes are drawn. then purify the chamber with fire and water as you were taught in an earlier chapter, using your mercurial incense. begin with the square of mercury ritual to tune your deep mind to the correct level. at this point, write out your question on the paper provided with the pen of art. then take the rune sticks in your right hand and cast them so they tumble away from you in parallel formation on the table. say as you do so: in thy name herne lord of the crossroads, i take up the runes; from a word to a word let me be led to a word from a deed to another deed. throw the rods three more times in the same manner, repeating the spell, and note down all the figures formed by the rods on your paper underneath the question beginning at the right-hand comer and going left. right to l

ans, meaning the "first and the last" a reference to his attributed divinity. these words were sometimes formed into an equal-armed cross, which symbol though pagan in origin, as has been already mentioned, became a suitable stock on which to graft the newly arrived cult symbol, the latin or cross of crucifixion. this emblem was then used as a code sign among early converts. however, prior to the formation of the holy roman empire, the early christians themselves were subject to great persecution, and someone hit on an ingenious method of continuing the use of the pater noster code sign and still utilizing all the letters comprising the cross, but cunningly forming them into an acrostic which was at the same time a palindrome. that is, a square of words which reads the same across as it do

their small, magical servants. the term "familiar" is one coined by the ecclesiastical authorities during the persecutions, implying merely an intimate friend or servant. basically, there are three types of magistellus. there is that which is used as the coven "totem" animal, mentioned earlier in connection with the symbolism of the witch bracelet. this symbolic animal form is decided upon at the formation of a coven by mutual agreement among the members and after much introspection and divination. the chosen totemic animal form or forms, for there may be several, is then ritually "assumed" by coven members during the chain dance at the sabbat itself, and also should they at any time wish to indulge in the practice of "sending for the fetch" commonly known as astral projection. omens and a

ointing outwards, on your doorsteps; charge them with your athame and then cover them with the doormat. then nail either horseshoes or horns upward over any entrance to your home. or hang an old knife or sword on the front and back door, surrounded by a wreath of bay leaves. or hammer three iron nails (traditionally "taken from a coffin) into each of the doors, two below, one above, in triangular formation. or beneath your doorsteps bury a witch bottle, a bottle stuffed full of bent nails and pins. the use of iron is very important in matters of occult defence as you can see. it appears to have a definite "jamming" or "scrambling" effect on any magical signal when used with intention. it is partly for this reason that iron, and indeed any metal, is usually rigorously excluded from the dres

od of accomplishing this is by transfixing with a single dagyde through the heart, and then dissolving the image slowly in fire if it is made of wax, water if of clay. after the immolation has been accomplished the candle of bewitchment should be left to burn itself out. needless to say at this stage, for best effect a ritual such as this should be repeated on several occasions, thus ensuring the formation of an irresistible vortex, cone, or pyramid of power. it is, or rather, should be extremely taxing for the individual witch, involving considerable strain and sometimes risk, and for this reason is often left, like the operation of necromancy, for full coven performance. the actions here are still performed by a single operator, though the words and visualization are joined in by all, in

re still performed by a single operator, though the words and visualization are joined in by all, in the manner of responses. in this instance a circle surrounding the floor triangle should be used as well. there exist, of course, many variants of this process, some of them remaining in extremely rudimentary form. one such primitive example involves the hammering of three iron nails in triangular formation into the north side of a tree, naming the victim's name at each blow; i believe this is still practised in the ozarks to this day. on the other hand, some ultramodern practitioners on the european continent have embroidered upon the theme and, instead of using the traditional dagyde as an instrument of immolation, mix a small quantity of iron filings into the modelling matter of the pupp

as a further aid to the discarding of inhibitions, which is of such primary importance in all magic. however, should you wish to gather a group of likeminded friends around you for regular witchcraft sessions, then of course you will need a larger space to operate in than the one required for solo work. apart from the more obvious aspect of companionship and mutual enjoyment of the practices, the formation of a group, or coven as it is called, brings with it certain advantages not present in the solo approach. it is well known among practitioners of the occult arts that a magical operation performed by a group will often succeed spectacularly, whereas a solo effort may achieve only moderate success. the old adage about strength in numbers is particularly true in the case of magic. this is

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

rammaton, athanatos, ehieh asher ehieh, qadosch, qadosch, qadosch; o god eternal, and my father, bless this instrument prepared in thine honour, so that it may only serve for a good use and end, for thy glory. amen. having again perfumed, thou shalt put it aside for use. the needle may be consecrated in the same way. figures 67- 70. the key of solomon page 102 book two page 103 chapter ix. of the formation of the circle. having chosen a place for preparing and constructing the circle, and all things necessary being prepared for the perfection of the operations, take thou the sickle or scimitar of art and stick it into the centre of the place where the circle is to be made; then take a cord of nine feet in length, fasten one end thereof unto the sickle and with the other end trace out the c

k, should put aside from him all uncleanness, and prepare himself in secret during these days, and prepare all the things necessary, and in the space of these days all these should be made, consecrated, and exorcised. the which being duly completed, let him go on the day and hour of the commencement of the work, unto the place set apart for the same, as hath been said, in the place concerning the formation of the circle. let him instruct his disciples on no cause whatsoever to move from their assigned places. and the magus should exhort them with a bold and confident voice as follows: the exhortation of the companions fear ye not, my beloved companions, seeing that we draw near unto the desired end; therefore, all things being rightly done and the conjurations and exorcisms diligently perf

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

within the circle give it further energy; growing with the buildng intensity of the sexual act. at the moment of ejaculation the spirit is given life through the semen itself, giving it astral substance and form. be sure to have your purpose for it clear and defined, be willing to destroy and absorb it once the goal of your desire is obtained. some horrifying prospects include the initial astral formation with a sigil, and then later during a similar black rite through natural congress impregnating the woman and drawing the moonspirit into the embryo, giving it a further strength of spirit which could in time and growth as a child form a strong will. 139 139 those who would actually desire to form a moon spirit into a baby through natural congress would proceed with the same invocations

t format only, many of which appear on the internet. the art must be viewed in order to understand the concepts. 8. aleister crowley and the hidden god and nightside of eden by kenneth grant. skoob publishing. 9. the desert of set is the abyss, the dwelling of choronzon whose number is 333. the demonic force can be useful in workings of da ath 10. an early associate of coven nachttoter before the formation of the coven maleficia who used art as a channeling point for qlipothic forces. 11. liber 49 by jack parsons and the vision and the voice by aleister crowley. 12. see chapter five. 13. a rite of protection, unpublished. chapter three 1. the devil or baphomet. 2. atavistic resurgence is the recalling of a past ancestral quality, or an obtained one with the karma of another animal. such at

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

existed about 900 km to the north of the azores and, perhaps, embracing these isles,was plunged into the deep, in times so comparatively recent that geologists call it the present, andactually it is as if it all happened for us by yesterday (p. 32)the cause of the fiordsacceptance of a tectonic origin for fiords also eliminates the necessity of attributing immensely longperiods of time for their formation, such as would be required had ice excavated them. this is an impor-tant point (p. 35)earth fracturesnearly all the fractures associated with this giant crack show geological youthful images. many deep-sea trenches, for example, contain little in the way of in-filling sediments, and the walls of many frac-tures are sharp and angular. general agreement exists that this fracturing occurred

as wethink (p. 15)the darwinian viewwhat has to happen for life to get started in the primeval oceans and to develop by mutation and naturalselection into the animal and plant kingdoms we see today? first, the inert chemicals in the sea mustform amino acids, probably under the influence of ultraviolet light and electrical discharges in the formof lighteningthe darwinian view is that although the formation of protein molecules without anyprecursor is highly improbable, it could have occurred given enough timehundreds of millions ofyears (p. 16)problem: life is not spontaneously emerging today in the seas. running out of millenniabut let us be generous and allow the full 600 million years. what is a few million years when we haveso many at our disposal? this interval must accommodate not on

tales of creation and flood, and toward a newly established scientific view-point (p. 28)radiocarbon datinginvented by willard libby and first applied in 1949.radioactive dating techniques are far less reliablethan was previously thought; the earth could be much younger than has been supposed by darwinists;and nothing like the billions of years required by evolution have elapsed since the earths formation.(p. 30)note: the amount of carbon 14 in the world erroneously thought to be constant.dr. melvin cookcook showed for example that if you used the uranium-decay method on the rocks of the crust you gotthe conventionally accepted age of over four thousand million years. but if you used the selfsamemethod on the atmosphere, you got an age of only a few hundred thousand years. he also showed

elephant with tusks 14 ft. long and 3 ft. in circumferencemost ofthe species whose fossils are found today are extinct, including some thirty species of elephant of whichonly one has survived in india.these animals must have been killed by some singular event whichtook place on land. and whatever the nature of the event, it resulted not only in catastrophic extinctionof many species but also the formation of beds of sediment thousands of feet thick (p. 93)charles darwinthe number of intermediate varieties which have formerly existed on earth must be truly enormous.why then is not every geological formation and every stratum full of such intermediate links? geologyassuredly does not reveal any such finely graduated organic chain; and this, perhaps is the most obviousand gravest objection w

peril) at two cities close to the 33rd parallel, hiroshima and nagasaki.on august 6, 1945 at 8:15 a.m. united states b-29 bomber enola gay, on mission no. 13, droppedan atomic bomb called little boy on hiroshima, japan near the 33rd parallel. this was dayone of a new age, the nuclear age. to understand the change that took place, we must back up andlook at the importance of the number 13 from the formation of the united states to the atomicbomb's explosion in hiroshima. in 1935, paul foster case wrote: since the date, 1776, is placed on the bottom course of the pyra-mid [on the great seal, and since the number 13 has been so important in the history of the unitedstates and in the symbols of the seal, it is not unreasonable to suppose that the thirteen courses of thepyramid may represent th

h davidian group at mount carmel, a compound about 10 miles from the city of waco.28.1997 while still shooting titanic, director james cameron secretly traveled to arizona to becomea 32nd degree mason at the masonic lodge in downtown phoenix, on march 13th, 1997. whilecameron was receiving his initiation into the 32nd degree from his law of one allies, millions ofpeople witnessed a large v-shaped formation of lights over the city of phoenix. phoenix is justnorth of 33? north latitude. its ancient name was fenex. as historical reminders, many sitessacred to the law of one are located in the vicinity of 33 including the pyramids of giza in egypt,which are patterned after the belt stars of orion.atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation283 appendix c: suggested areas of research 29

discoveries being disturbedby curio or relic hunters. a trip there would be fruitless, and the visitor would be sent on his way. the story of how i found the cavern has been related, but in a paragraph: i was journeying down thecolorado river in a boat, alone, looking for minerals. some forty two miles up the river from the eltovar crystal canyon, i saw on the east wall, stains in the sedimentary formation about 2,000 feet abovethe river bed. there was no trail to this point, but i finally reached it with great difficulty. above a shelf,which hid it from view from the river, was the mouth of the cave.there are steps leading from this entrance some thirty yards to what was, at the time the cavern wasinhabited, the level of the river. when i saw the chisel marks on the wall inside the entran

MORALS AND DOGMA

only as an infinitesimal fraction of a unit, compared with an infinity of units. in the world of creation, which is that of second causes [the kabalistic world briah, the autocracy of the first principle is complete, but we conceive of it only as the cause of the second causes. here it is manifested by the binary, and is the creative principle passive. finally: in the third world, yezirah, or of formation, it is revealed in the perfect form, the form of forms, the world, the supreme beauty and excellence, the created perfection. thus the principle is at once the first, the second, and the third, since it is all in all, the centre and cause of all. it is not _the genius of plato_ that we here admire. we recognize only _the exact knowledge of the initiate. the great apostle saint john did n

hebrew, iahaveh, adona, and agla. above the first is written in latin _formatio, above, the second _reformatio, and above the third _transformatio. so creation is ascribed to the father, redemption or reformation to the son, and sanctification or transformation to the holy spirit, answering unto the mathematical laws of action, reaction, and equilibrium. iahaveh is also, in effect, the genesis or formation of dogma, by the elementary signification of the four letters of the sacred tetragram; adona is the realization of this dogma in the human form, in the visible lord, who is the son of god or the perfect man; and agla (formed of the initials of the four words _ath gebur laula m adona) expresses the synthesis of the whole dogma and the totality of the kabalistic science, clearly indicating

ory_ is the column _boaz, on the left hand. and thus our symbols appear again in the kabalah. and again the light, the object of our labors, appears as the creative power of deity. the circle, also, was the special symbol of the first sephirah, kether, or the crown. we do not further follow the kabalah in its four worlds of spirits _aziluth, briah, yezirah, and _asiah, or of _emanation, creation, formation, and _fabrication, one inferior to and one emerging from the other, the superior always enveloping the inferior; its doctrine that, in all that exists, there is nothing purely material; that all comes from god, and in all he proceeds by irradiation; that everything subsists by the divine ray that penetrates creation; and all is united by the spirit of god, which is the life of life; so t

en originally contained in each other; that is, kether contained the nine others, hakemah contained binah, and binah contained the last seven. for all things, says the commentary of rabbi _jizchak lorja, in a certain most abstruse manner, consist or reside and are contained in binah, and it projects them, and sends them downward, species by species, into the several worlds of emanation, creation, formation, and fabrication; all whereof are derived from what are above them, and are termed their out-flowings; for, from the potency which was their state there, they descend into actuality. the introduction says: it is said in many places in the sohar, that all things that emanate or are created have their root above. hence also the ten sephiroth have their root above, in the world of the garme

er, and is the analogue of the world binah. again the introduction repeats the first and second descent of yod into the vacated space, to make the light there less great and subtile; the constitution of the _tehiru, splendor, from the light left behind there by him; the communication of light to him by the female letter he; the emission by him of that light, within the sphere of splendor, and the formation thereof, within the sphere "of a certain sphere called the supreme crown _corona summa, kether "wherein were contained, in potence, all the remaining numerations, so that they were not distinguishable from it. precisely as in man exist the four elements, in potence specifically undistinguishable, so in this corona were in potence all the ten numerations, specifically undistinguishable" t

or sensation. it must be _produced. to produce it, there must be, not only the _capacity_ to _produce_ it, in the nerves, but also the _power_ of _generating_ it by means of that capacity. this generative power, the passive capacity which produces, and the pain produced, are like hakemah, binah, and daath. the four worlds or universals, aziluth, briah, yetzirah, and asiah, of emanation, creation, formation, and fabrication, are another enigma of the kabalah. the first three are wholly _within_ the deity. the first is the universe, as it exists potentially in the deity, determined and imagined, but as yet wholly formless and undeveloped, except so far as it is contained in his emanations. the second is the universe in idea, distinct within the deity, but not invested with forms; a simple un

ituted by that superior vestiture. for every conformation and constitution is effected by means of veiling, because occultation here is the same as manifestation, the excess of light being veiled, so that, diminished in intensity and degree, it may be received by those below. those six members conceived of as contained in binah, are said to be in the world of creation; as in tephareth, in that of formation; and as in malakoth, in that of fabrication. before the institution of equilibrium, face was not toward face: microprosopos and his wife issuing forth back to back, and yet cohering. so above; before the prior adam was conformed into male and female, and the state of equilibrium established, the father and mother were not face to face. for the father denotes the most perfect love; and th

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

ll planes, who has the courage to be mistress and mother. a woman who shuts herself up, who castrates herself psychically, deserves only that scorn that we must reserve for all cowards. as long as "nuns" and "chaste" women are treated with more social consideration than "adulteresses" and "promiscuous" girls, the sex-life of mankind will remain stunted, and the factors that most contribute to the formation of enslaving traumas will continue to manifest in the psychic atmosphere of the race. the concept of woman as a thing that "shuts itself up" comes from inside the "black brethren" who really have shut themselves up. their souls shut upon themselves, refuse to become open to the influence of their fellowmen, to the influence of the whole, pan. any form of sexual intercourse is permissible

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

e illustrative of an asceticism, an indispensable condition for the realization of the work. 4. the association accepted members who were not practitioners of the trade. 5. the association displayed and highlighted its character of universalism. 1 2 introduction this study of freemasonry looks at both its specific history and the influences and events that have left their imprint over time on its formation and evolution. as such, it includes an examination of various spheres social, juridical, religious, and philosophical that have conditioned these events. from a chronological perspective, the most certain sources of freemasonry have emerged as the following: 1. the roman collegia, the remnants of which remained in the west following invasions and survived in the east as institutions disc

ge when clovis, in 507, with the help of the burgundians, fought the arian visigoths in vouille, resulting in his annexation of aquitaine and languedoc minus the duchy of septimania, which, under the hegemony of narbonne, would remain visigothic for two more centuries. despite clovis's victory, the breviary of alaric continued to be applied. its clauses remained in practice and contributed to the formation of the law set down in central france, where it supplanted the lex romana burgundionum. the province of auvergne remained the most roman in tradition. for centuries it had been the religious center of gaul. from the fifth the collegia and the barbarian invasions 21 century on, churches (several of which are noteworthy) multiplied there under the influence of christianity. the visigoths

enjoyed great renown, then we can deduce that goth architects had roman teachers and that associations still existed that had inherited the traditions of the roman collegia. it is also worth nothing that the influence of these associations occurred in an era contemporary with that of charles martel, who, as legends in france and england have it and as we shall see, played a prominent role in the formation of freemasonry. it is necessary, however, to stress that gallo-roman and goth art of that time had evolved. the basilicas of gaul did in fact differ from those of rome in that goths and visigoths introduced eastern influences, particularly those from egypt, palestine, syria, and sassanid persia. in the fifth and sixth centuries the whole of gaul was penetrated by asia. the gauls were in

evered. these collegia, or at least their remnants, probably continued at least until the seventh century. at that time they were forced if not to disappear, then at least to transform. even in lands where roman law survived, however, it is not possible to speak of collegia in the strict sense of the term, for we must take into account the social, economic, and political evolution that led to the formation of feudal society. in the feudal world, individuals and groups must be envisioned in light of the bonds of suzerainty and vassalage that characterized the society of that time. there was no legal framework permitting the existence of autonomous professional associations. more important, individual freedom no longer guaranteed the work of the independent craftsman. an individual could bec

the christian world. the bishop's authority or conventual grip extended even into the cities. withdrawing into themselves in response to the shock of invasions, cities had become veritable fortresses almost everywhere. the possessions of the church expanded there until the secular populace became a minority and urban life took on an increasingly clerical nature.6 all of these factors explain the formation of the monastic associations, which we will look at in chapter 3. the fate of the collegia in italy in 493 the ostrogoths became masters of all italy. they maintained roman laws there just as did the visigoths and the burgundians in their kingdoms. but when it came to the question of adaptation, the the collegia and the barbarian invasions 25 ostrogoths went even further. not only did th

nastic associations ecclesiastical associations, primarily monastic organizations, are of twofold interest in the study of the origins of professional building organizations. first, they contributed and this is critical to the preservation and transmission of the traditions and secrets of the collegia that had been more or less overwhelmed by the barbarian invasions, then legally dissolved by the formation of feudal society. second, the monastery schools trained the lay masters, who, starting in the twelfth century, took over the brotherhoods of builders jointly with the ecclesiastical masters. these brotherhoods were precursors to later trade guilds and corporations; they were able to be transformed into these new structures when social evolution offered a legal framework that supported t

lfth century on they were involved with the organization of lay communities of builders that enjoyed specific franchises, earning them the name francs metiers (free craftsmen; see chapter 6. in this chapter we will study these monastic associations specifically. the role of the templars, which appears to be closely tied to the birth of operative freemasonry, will be developed in chapters 5-7. the formation of ecclesiastical and monastic associations in the goth regions and their extension into the north we have seen how in england and the frankish kingdoms the advocates of christianity appealed to the roman collegia and their remnants in the visigoth regions. this was widespread due to the fact that members of the collegia were regarded as the best artisans for propagating the faith by ere

ONYX TABLET OF SET

ted with the challenge to build a more perfect world from the ruins of the old. some initial steps were taken, but psychologically, symbolically and organizationally the church of satan was not equipped for this task. tensions arising between the hedonistic/critical and idealistic/ constructive currents in the church served to crystallize, if not to cause the crisis of x/1975 that resulted in the formation of the temple of set. in the temple of set the idealistic/constructive current was immediately the prevalent one, with the satanic current becoming more of a western-cultural theme which could be invoked should the need arise. the temple's perception of conventional society remained highly critical: it is a social medium in which the individual is forced to exist. while not all of it is

cquires political influence in the community. indeed the most successful clerics are those who allow the least intrusion of religious idealism into their decision-making: in essence those who do not make the mistake of fooling themselves along with their victims. this is central to the art of popular control by propaganda, to which all conventional religions finally reduce. in his propaganda: the formation of men's attitudes jacques ellul remarks "the propagandist cannot believe in the ideology he must use in his propaganda. he is merely a man at the service of a party, a state, or some other organization, and his task is to ensure the efficiency of that organization if the propagandist has any political conviction, he must put it aside in order to use some popular mass ideology. he cannot

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

he prince of the powers of air establishes this god form as the fountainhead of astral magick. the varcolaci sigil or devilcosm is the mirror of lucifer, the bringer of light through astral projection and search of balance of knowledge. the applications of such magick can be used in every facet of ones' life. it is only limited by the imagination "ain soph" indeed! aleister crowley's patterns and formation of "thelema" is based within the luciferian principle. the bringing of light towards the individual, from which the star may find it's one unique path "do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law" from which none may deny thee. such a brilliant system can be found in further developments of such tomes as "magick in theory and practice "the book of the law "thoth-tarot" and such an ed

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

within the bosom of another supreme power, a state within a state. e e e e e e e e e a letter of the brother leonard. reduces the request to these two heads: bst. constitution of a lodge under the distinctive title of l orientale de mizraim. cd.authorization to work in this lodge in the three first symbolic degrees, according to the forms of the rite of mizraim. postponing any decision as to the formation of a chapter, the right to ask which hereafter is reserved. e e e e e e e e e it is merely certain masons who come and petition to be allowed to constitute a lodge under the obedience of the grand orient of france. this being the case, are we to inquire whence they come, and to what obedience they have belonged? no.all we require to know is, if they are masons, and if their brethren know

e had been founded in paris a year earlier, through the activities of the count de grasse-tilly, who had received the d d x in america. about the same time, germain hacquet carried to france from san domingo, w[est] i[ndies, the rite of heredom in twenty-five degrees and established a grand consistory to govern it, entirely independent of the grand orient of france. but had nothing to do with the formation of the supreme council. de grasse-tilly, in b i a e, gave the degrees of the ancient and accepted scottish rite to the principal members of the grand orient of france; and after the fall of the empire a supreme council in the bosom of the grand orient was organized, which still exists. though now inactive. legitimate scottish rite masonry in france is now under control of the supreme cou

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

of malchut thought, speech& action of speech the divisions& combinations of the letters of speech abba yasad barta the father founded the daughter the combinations of the six days of creation briyah, yetzirah& asiyah in general the masach the screen, between atzilut& briyah the source of the masach the expansions of the holy name the lower unity the world of briyah creation the world of yetzirah formation the world of asiyah action everything that g-d desired he did hechalot u malachim the chambers& angels kelipat nogah the intermediary shell olam hashafel the lowly world part two: contemplation& meditation what is contemplation hitbonenut girsah surface study length, width& depth height chochmah, binah& da at the depth of a concept iyun deep analysis (hitbonenut) da at concentration "med

ght descends further and further through all the above levels until it finally comes out in revealed thought, enclothed in the emotions of the heart, which is called leah. these three levels, thought, speech and action, are also included on the level of leah, as explained (generally speaking, these three levels of thought, speech and action, correspond to the worlds of briyah (creation, yetzirah (formation) and asiyah (action. thought corresponds to the world of creation, as mentioned above that thought is like a creation of something from nothing. speech corresponds to the world of formation, and of course, action corresponds to the world of action. from an even broader, more general perspective, adam kadmon is called "the man of creation (adam d briyah. atik yomin and arich anpin are cal

siyah (action. thought corresponds to the world of creation, as mentioned above that thought is like a creation of something from nothing. speech corresponds to the world of formation, and of course, action corresponds to the world of action. from an even broader, more general perspective, adam kadmon is called "the man of creation (adam d briyah. atik yomin and arich anpin are called "the man of formation (adam d yetzirah, and zeir anpin is called "the man of action (adam d asiyah. through the contemplation of this matter one may come to an understanding of a great many details in the chaining down of the worlds (seder hishtalshelut) all the way from the "essential thought, until the "action of thought of zeir anpin) intellectual thought, malchut of tvunah machshevet sechel it is self und

peech of a king is tantamount to an action. if a king commands something with his mouth, it happens, as stated "dvar melech shilton (the word of the king rules. the sefirot of malchut from the above, we may now understand how malchut of atzilut which is "the end of all levels (sof kol dargin) is g-d s desire and pleasure to be king over the created worlds of briyah, yetzirah and asiyah (creation, formation and action. now, in order for this kingship to be realized, there must be a tzimtzum and a separation between atzilut and the created worlds. this is called a masach (screen, and will be discussed later. from the above, we may also gain insight into the statement in sefer yetzirah that "the beginning is bound up with the end, and the end is bound up with the beginning. in other words, th

the combinations of these letters come from malchut of atzilut. this will now be explained. the combinations of each of the six days of creation correspond to the six emotional sefirot of malchut of atzilut. for example, the combinations of the first day "yehi ohr (let there be light, correspond to the aspect of influencing kindness (chesed) to the worlds of briyah, yetzirah and asiyah (creation, formation and action. in contrast, the combinations of the second day "yehi rakiya (let there be a firmament) correspond to an influence of gevurah etc (each of these qualities is the source for a millennium of influence to the created worlds of briyah, yetzirah and asiyah, as stated "one thousand years is like a day etc" the six thousand years of this world are drawn from the six emotional attrib

ential desire before the tzimtzum, to malchut of malchut of atzilut, and even lower, all the way down until the final physical actualization in this physical and lowest world. briyah, yetzirah and asiyah in general before we continue to explain the next part of the creation and expression of g-d, let us first have a general overview of the next three worlds, briyah, yetzirah and asiyah (creation, formation and action. in general, these three worlds are known by the acronym biy"a. generally, the world of atzilut corresponds to the general sefirah of chochmah. the reason for this is because atzilut itself is still totally bound up with the essence, and is therefore still considered to be part and parcel of the infinite world of total g-dliness. furthermore, just as chochmah is called "ain (n

s are felt emotions of the heart, and malchut is the "revealed world" of action or speech. therefore, they too are in the realm of somethingness (because of this sense of somethingness, it is in these three worlds that evil arises, as will be explained later) the masach screen, between atzilut and briyah we will now explain the chaining down of the worlds of briyah, yetzirah and asiyah (creation, formation and action. however, we must first understand the partition between atzilut and briyah. this partition is called the masach (screen. it is stated that malchut of atzilut breaks through the screen, thus becoming the keter of briyah (this was explained earlier that the influence from the malchut (speech) of the upper world becomes the motivating desire (keter) for the lower world. the alle

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

particularly egocentric, in that each one was a thing unto itself and was incapable of interacting with any of its sister emotions or subordinating itself to them. gevil h is the state of discord and blockage that does not allow the flow of divine beneficence to reach its proper destination, so the latter two letters of the name havayah, indicating the emotions, can be seen as tending toward the formation of evil. in contrast, the two first letters [of the name havayah, yud-hei, signify abba and ima, and they gtend toward doing good h for they are entirely good [themselves] and they possessed no evil impurities. therefore they did not die, as is known. the first two letters and the partzufim they represent signify the intellect. the intellect is essentially objective and impartial, since

halikutim and sha far hagilgulim 4 leviticus 26:5. 553 parashat bamidbar and naso in the portion of the torah read this week, g-d commands moses to take a census of the jewish people. for all the tribes other than the tribe of levi, he was instructed to count all every male gtwenty years old or more. h1 following this, the tribes are assigned their positions in the desert encampment and traveling formation. the levites were then counted separately, gevery male, one-month old or more, h2 according to the three levite clans descended from the three sons of levi: gershon, kehat, and merari. they were then assigned their respective positions in the encampment and traveling formation. finally, at the end of the portion,3 begins the detailed instructions for each levite clan in the process of di

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

who had translated into english the sacred magic of abramelin the mage, where this phrase was first used. as the tiphareth clause of the obligation, it is the most important one of all the ten clauses. and in one way or another, its fulfillment is pointed to in nearly every important phase of the order work. regardless of which phase you may think ofskrying in the spirit-vision, ceremonial magic, formation of telesmatic images, etc- this one goal is in the background, giving meaning and substance to all else. no matter, then, what aspect of the work the student devotes himself to, he should never lose sight of this one clause, and the goal to which it refers. one particular passage in 2-2 found immediately after its opening confirms this notion in a specially powerful way. describing the t

, the signs and grips, all these are explained solely in terms of the quest for the light. also the various groupings of officers and their movements in the temple are not without profound meaning. these should be sought out, since they constantly reiterate the implicit purpose of the rite. thus, at the altar, the three principal officers form about the candidate a triad, representing in symbolic formation again the supernal clear light of the void, and this also is represented by the number of the circumambulations about the confines of the temple. the white cord bound thrice about the waist has reference to the same set of ideas. even upon the altar of the temple are symbols indicating the rise of light. a red calvary cross of six squares as symbolic of harmony and equilibrium is placed

ue to which most members of the order devoted the greatest attention- the only technique in which, more than any other single branch of the work, there is greater opportunity for deception and self-deception. while in many ways the order technique may appear different from the vision method described in my tree of life, both are essentially the same. for they teach the necessity of an imaginative formation of an intellectual or astral form, the body of light, for the purpose of exploring the different regions of the tree of life or the several strata of one's own psychic make-up. the simpler aspects of this investigation are taught just after the grade of philosophus, though naturally the full possibilities of this method and the complete details on the technical side do not reveal themsel

gelic host attributed to it. the twenty two paths are bound together by the serpent of wisdom. it unites the paths but does not touch any of the sephiroth, which are linked by the flaming sword. the flaming sword is formed by the natural order of the tree of life. it resembles a flash of lightning. together the sephiroth and the twenty two paths form the 32 paths of the sepher yetzirah or book of formation. the two pillars either side of the altar represent: active: the white pillar on the south side. male. adam. pillar of light and fire. right kerub. metatron <123> the serpent on the tree of life second knowledge lecture passive: the back pillar on the north side. female. eve. pillar of cloud. left kerub. sandalphon <124> the second meditation let the zelator meditate on a straight line

ual to its length, outline a square. having done this, let him, after quieting his mind with the rhythmic breathing taught in the first meditation, mentally formulate a cube, and endeavor to discover the significance of this figure and its correspondences. let him meditate upon minerals and crystals, choosing especially a crystal of salt, and entering into it, actually feel himself of crystalline formation. looking out on the universe from this standpoint, let him identify himself with the earth spirits in love and sympathy, recalling as far as he can their prayer as said in the closing of the zelator grade. let him meditate upon the earth triplicity, visualising the symbols of a bull-a virgin-a goat-which stand for kerubic earthmutable earth-cardinal earth. for the above terms consult a s

ock from within) the candidate seeks for entrance. hiero i give permission to admit. who now loses his name and will henceforth be known among us as. let the stolistes and the dadouchos assist in the reception. stolistes and dadouchos stand behind kerux who is facing the entrance, ready to open the door. as soon as candidate is well in the hall, these three officers stand before him in friangular formation, and sentinel is behind him. the offrcers then say their words in turn. heg inheritor of a dying world, arise and enter the darkness. st01 the mother of darkness hath blinded him with her hair. dad the father of darkness hath hidden him under his wings. hiero his limbs are still weary from the wars which were in heaven. kern unpurified and unconsecrated, thou canst not enter our sacred h

herself the mysteries of all dimensions, while revealing her surface to the exterior senses. it is a double cube because, as the emerald tablet has said "the things that are below are a reflection of the things that are above."the world of men and women created to unhappiness is a reflection of the world of divine beings created to happiness. it is described in the sepher yetsirah, or the book of formation, as "an abyss of height" and as an''abyss of depth "an abyss of the east" and "an abyss of the west "an abyss of the north" and "an abyss of the south" the altar is black because, unlike divine beings who unfold in the element of light, the fires of created beings arise from darkness and obscurity. on the altar is a white triangle to be the image of that immortal light, that triune light

REGARDIE TALISMANS

s and numbers called the qabalah of nine chambers. it is produced by the interception of two horizontal and two vertical lines, forming nine squares, as follows: this arrangement is called aiq beker. reading from right to left we have aleph= 1, yod= 10, qoph= 100. in the second chamber are beth= 2, caph= 20, and resh= 200. thus aiq bkr. this arrangement of aiq beker is considered important in the formation of sigils or symbols from the names of the planetary spirits. it is first necessary to reduce those letters and their numbers to tens or units by means of the above. for example, in the case of zazel, the spirit of saturn, the letters are zayin= 7, aleph= 1, zayin= 7, and lamed= 30. the only letter which requires reduction in this instance will be lamed which reduces to 3. the next step

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

logous to their spiritual logos if they have not lived on earth. this explains all visions, and accounts for the dead invariably appearing to seers, either such as they were upon earth, or such as they are in the grave, never as they subsist in a condition which escapes the perceptions of our actual organism. pregnant women are influenced more than others by the astral light, which concurs in the formation of the child, and offers them incessant reminiscences of the forms that abound therein. this explains how it is that women of the highest virtue deceive the malignity of observers by equivocal resemblances. on the fruit of their marriage they impress frequently an image which has struck them in dream, and it is thus that the same physiognomies are perpetuated from generation to generatio

ou be fathers of a new world, kings of a rejuvenated civilization? a poor and obscure scholar has found the lever of archimedes, and he offers it to you for the good of humanity alone, asking nothing whatsoever in exchange. the phenomena which quite recently have perturbed america and europe, those of table-turning and fluidic manifestations, are simply magnetic currents at the beginning of their formation, appeals on the part of nature inviting us, for the good of humanity, to reconstitute great sympathetic and religious chains. as a fact, stagnation in the astral light would mean destruction to the human race, and torpor in this secret agent has already been manifested by alarming symptoms of decomposition and death. for example, cholera-morbus, the potato disease and the blight on the g

c tendency of the earth itself to operate the cure of its inhabitants. superstitions are instinctive and all that is instinctive is founded in the very nature of things, to which fact the sceptics of all times have given insufficient attention. it follows that we attribute the strange phenomena of table-turning to the universal magnetic agent in search of a chain of enthusiasms with a view to the formation of fresh currents. the force of itself is blind, but can be directed by the will of man and is influenced by prevailing opinions. this universal fluid if we decide to regard it as a fluid being the common medium of all nervous organisms and the vehicle of all sensitive vibrations, establishes an actual physical solidarity between impressionable persons, and transmits from one to another

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

mber 666, which we have already explained sufficiently. when we think that men like bossuet and newton amused themselves with such chimeras, we can understand that humanity is not so acute in its genius as might be supposed from the bearing of its vices. 61 chapter xi the triple chain the great work in practical magic, after the education of the will and the personal creation of the magus, is the formation of the magnetic chain, and this secret is truly that of priesthood and of royalty. to form the magnetic chain is to originate a current of ideas which produces faith and draws a large number of wills in a given circle of active manifestation. a well-formed chain is like a whirlpool which sucks down and absorbs all. the chain may be established in three ways. by signs, by speech and by co

matters above all that the triple chain 63 imagination is creative, so that both days and numbers seldom fail to be propitious or otherwise to those who believe in their influence. consequently, christianity was right in proscribing the divinatory sciences, for in thus diminishing the number of blind chances it gave further scope and empire to liberty. printing is an admirable instrument for the formation of the magic chain by the extension of speech. no book is lost; as a fact, writings go invariably precisely where they should go, and the aspirations of thought attract speech. we have proved this a hundred times in the course of our magical initiation; the rarest books have offered themselves without seeking as soon as they became indispensable. thus have we recovered intact that univer

etween men. thus, the mysteries of isis, of ceres eleusinia, of bacchus, combined with those of the bona dea and primeval druidism. the meetings took place usually between the days of mercury and jupiter, or between those of venus and saturn. the proceedings included rites of initiation, exchange of mysterious signs, singing of symbolical hymns, the communion of feasting in common, the successive formation of the magical chain at table and in the dance. finally the meeting broke up after renewing pledges in the presence of chiefs and receiving instructions from them. the candidate for the sabbath was led or rather carried to the assembly, his eyes covered by the magical mantle in which he was enveloped completely. he was passed before great fires, while alarming noises were made about him

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

on 18 where he has indicated general models, such as the rotation of the seasons, the quarters, and the relationships between daemones, fairies, angels, and humans, the relevant illustrations show typical models employed through the centuries, with emphasis on the basic attributes known to be used in pagan and early christian celtic culture. where he has described metaphysical models, such as the formation of the septenary from the four elements and the trinity, we have used simple mathematical or geometric patterns, in the time-hallowed method of magical and spiritual tuition worldwide. overall the illustrations are intended to help the reader not only with kirk's text itself but with my commentary upon it, which selects certain of the magical and metaphysical elements of the thesis, and

RUBY TABLET OF SET

rious realm, but could not. she ceased to do the mystery of the thirteenth aeon and ever sang hymns to the light she had seen. hereupon the rulers in the twelve aeons below hated her, because she had ceased to do their mystery- the mystery of intercourse or sexual union- and desired to go into the height and be above them all" it may be remarked that the name pistis-sophia is itself a "barbarous" formation, not properly paralleled in greek. there is some evidence that the gnostic "sophia (philosophy) was also named by other gnostics "pistis (faith: it is only in coptic that we find the names run together. similarly we have "zorokothora-meljisedek" run together; melchisedec whose genealogy is not given in the bible, is identified, not with shem as the jews sometimes do, but with the heathen

n. this difference assured the gnostics that they would attract the more intelligent of the spiritual seekers, and the disdain of the conventional. classification: v2- 189.g- 1 author: shell runar ii date: spring, xxv publication: flames from hell, iii.1 html revision: sept. 10, 1998 ce subject: gnosticism reading list: most gnostic groups lasted not much longer than two hundred years, during the formation of the orthodox christian groups. they were, and still are, often lumped in with christianity. this is always with the added label "heresy, but they were actually very syncretic. they did borrow from the teachings of christ, but equally from the greeks, egyptians, indians, israelites, and persians. theories as to their origins abound, but the most cogent one is that they derived from the

s in the form of philosophies and/or god-figures focusing on "awareness and activity beyond the natural order. such range from the prometheus of the hellenes and the lucifer of christianity to the individualistic philosophies of pythagoras, plato, and nietzsche. the romantic movement of the 1800s dramatized the christian devil as a heroic, miltonian symbol, thus setting the stage for the eventual formation of the church of satan in 1966. the temple of set was founded in 1975 by the international priesthood of the church of satan to supersede that institution (whose founder, anton lavey, had announced intentions to commercialize it. simultaneously the anti-christian mythology and orientation of the church of satan were discarded in favor of the completely distinct character of the original

15. what is the "dew of the stars" a. love b. will c. knowledge d. evolution 16. which initiatory grade most corresponds to the cup? a. priestess b. adept c. magus d. master of the temple 17. emotions are impressions from a. without b. the heart c. the mind d. the true self 18. the earliest stage in human individual development is a. need for protective love b. narcissism c. survival instincts d. formation of the subconscious 19. it is interesting to note that both the instinctual desires and the defensive functions of the ego permeate the entire structure of the a. psyche b. body c. magickal will d. aeon of isis 20. setians regard that which is defined by conventional religions as "god" to be a. the prince of darkness, or set b. the principle of life c. harwer d. the natural order 21. rel

of ill health were due to syphilis. he had a wassermann test at the time of his marriage. according to this test, he did not suffer from syphilis. we may be able to infer some hereditary component to his nervous sensitivity, and there is probably a powerful psychological effect associated with the early stages of dementia in his parents. this added a further element for him to contend with in the formation of his psyche and his view of the world. the death of his grandfather forced lovecraft's family into a smaller flat in providence. his father had already been hospitalized, and his mother moved in with two aunts. he regarded this as the end of a golden age in his childhood. he dropped out after two years of high school, had a nervous breakdown, and never returned to his studies. he regre

aeon. i punish the enemies who are in it, placed in the place of destructlon. i deliver them to the examiners from whose guard there is no escape" the subject of the examiners is covered in the analysis and commentary on the book of coming forth by night, and need not be gone into in historical detail here. a number of conjectures regarding the examiners have come about over the years. beyond the formation or intervention of outside entities, there is one trend of thought dealing with the examiners which deserves some reflection. circa xvi the concept of the higher self as the personal examiner began to be known, and personally i think it one that may have more than a grain of truth in it. as the being progresses in skill and understanding, he grows in self-awareness, thereby developing a

fficulty in eating, and weakness of the muscles of the abdomen, diaphragm, and chest. these can lead to a reduction of respiration and eventually to death in some cases. the patient with porphyria can be sensitive to light and in some cases experience changes in pigmentation of the skin where strong and steady light hits, and there are cases on record of a photosensitivity to the point of blister formation on exposure to sunlight. just on the basis of those symptoms alone, compare them with a less than up-to-date knowledge than our present one, and what you find will be suggestive of the presence of a vampire. the decreased respiratory rate and the central nervous system effects combined can bring about a state of coma, which an untrained person of some hundred or so years back would have

SABBATIC KABALA OF THE CROOKED PATH

aat of the 3de and 14th letter of the sacred alphabet this cell represents the manifestation of the spirits and powers governing the sigil under the dominon of the second hidden star (orion, but in general there are a strong sub-stellar touch to the material presented in this aat, and therefore it is essentially reflected in the lunar rays of the mystery) of the azoth. this cell is focused on the formation of the fluidity and fluxity of the magical matrix of invocation. this is the abode of the goddess of water, salt and fire. she who is colour and sex (p. 146. the 2nd cell is setting forth the mysteries of the goddess trifold of nature and marks through this synthesis the lesser mystery of the three lunar phases and how the growth, maturity and the old age of the goddess are functioning i

ned by words, but only the silence that reigns in the starry heavens. cell 3 being the aat of the 4th and 15th letter of the sacred alphabet this cell inhabits the wisdom on how to become the corpus of the spirits. their manifestation and how to evoke them and also the conjuration of these powers. the methods are known through spare as the death-posture and the technique is based upon the sigilic formation of will-desire-belief based on the sacred alphabet of the magus. in spares case this was known as the alphabet of desire, in the case of solomon qayin az-khidir this is known as the signs of tzab-azoth. even if spares alphabet is completely workable for whomever adept attempting to pursue a magical procedure the goal should be to construct such grammatical alignments with the spirits thr

itle assigned to the highest degree of the order, but also reminiscent of the physical representation of the orders egregoric spirit. the flavour in this cell is solar and phallic but it androgynity suggest otherwise- that this cell is a rehearsal ground for the phallic manifestation to come and through this it connects with the stellar influences hidden within this craft-tradition and presents a formation of mystery-teaching connected to the destruction of the mage in favour of the virgin-mage. the importance of sacrifice is in these manners stressed and becomes a continuation of the sigilic forms of the sacred letters in the previous cell. the adoration of the sun suggested in this cell is but a rehearsal to enter deeper into the source of the sun which is stellar in nature. the letters

and the understanding of our belief through mastery of alchemy and therefore our own senses. the construction of the temple of flesh, the path of no return and total integration is found in this cell of ultimate vision and fluids. there is a great flexibility in this cell and is experienced as the muse of divine inspiration. the most important formulae is the techniques of iconoclastisism, or the formation of the many into one. again sigilic methods are used to accomplish this task and through this the one and its adversary are integrated in this fluid process. permutation are an important aspect of these operations, for instances the temuric birth of sekah from hekas. this method is the same as used by for instance spare where for instance watcher are turned into rehctaw. the cell explain

orking with these kind of deities will often result in either the traditional waning of life -force or even worse that you enter secret priesthoods that meet in dark cellars where the genii of commandment will force you to drink from the rod of fire in your un-natural search for disgracing your flesh and mouth and hand to the work of the backward wand. this can accomplish external changes and the formation of the perverse manifesting in the outer. this kind of obsession are reflected in the weird cloaks of the priest of these congregations and their vampyric drift towards drinking constantly from the rod of fire to quench their unnatural thirst for the light they believe to be found in churches formed as seedy dungeons. this will almost always be the case if the novice embarks on the road

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

chisms. there's planning to be done" he sat down again, and swatilekha kissed him on the cheek "i'm sorry" she said "too much college education, george always says. in fact, i loved the poems. i was only arguing a case" bhupen, mollified, pretended to punch her on the nose; the crisis passed. they had met, salahuddin now gathered, to discuss their part in a remarkable political demonstration: the formation of a human chain, stretching from the gateway of india to the outermost northern suburbs of the city, in support of "national integration. the communist party of india (marxist) had recently organized just such a human chain in kerala, with great success "but" george miranda argued "here in bombay it will be totally another matter. in kerala the c p(m) is in power. here, with these shiv

n were in tears. the order to join hands had been given by the organizers- swatilekha prominent among them, riding on the back of a jeep, megaphone in hand- at eight am precisely; one hour later, as the city's rush--hour traffic reached its blaring peak, the crowd began to disperse. however, in spite of the thousands involved in the event, in spite of its peaceful nature and positive message, the formation of the human chain was not reported on the doordarshan television news. nor did all-india radio carry the story. the majority of the (government-supporting "language press" also omitted any mentions. one english-language daily, and one sunday paper, carried the story; that was all. zeeny, recalling the treatment of the kerala chain, had forecast this deafening silence as she and salahudd

SATANGEL

ack magick. the lesser rite of the pentagram in the ceremonial magick of the western tradition, the archangels are commonly attributed to the influences of the planets, hours, and days, corresponding also to the sephiroth of the tree of life, their demonic counterparts corresponded to the reverse side of the quabalah, otherwise called the tree of death. most commonly they are evoked called in the formation of the circle in preparation for further work. in the sorcery of the grimoire, their names and seals are inscribed upon the floor about the circle. the purpose of such ritual will be discussed in further detail later in this book. for now, i give a simple form of such ritual. the arrangement and correspondence of the archangels may be recognised as that employed by the golden dawn in the

SATANIC BIBLE

the carnival or some other place of indulgence "i knew then that the christian church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man's carnal nature will out" from that time early in his life his path was clear. finally, on the last night of april, 1966- walpurgisnacht, the most important festival of the believers in witchcraft- lavey shaved his head in the tradition of ancient executioners and announced the formation of the church of satan. he had seen the need for a church that would recapture man's body and his carnal desires as objects of celebration "since worship of fleshly things produces pleasure" he said "there would then be a temple of glorious indulgence" introduction by burton h. wolfe preface prologue the nine satanic statements (fire--book of satan- the infernal diatribe [i [ii [iii [iv

eat movements that contribute to the development of civilization and the advancement of mankind. he is the spirit of revolt that leads to freedom, the embodiment of all heresies that liberate" on the last night of april 1966- walpurgisnacht, the most important festival in the lore of magic and witchcraft- lavey ritualistically shaved his head in accordance with magical tradition and announced the formation of the church of satan. for proper identification as its minister, he put on the clerical collar. up to that collar he looked almost holy. but his genghis khan-like shaven head, his mephistophelian beard, and his narrow eyes gave him the necessary demonic look for his priesthood of the devil's church on earth "for one thing" lavey explained himself "calling it a church enabled me to foll

SATANIC RITUALS

assume that the only "good" witchet in the world were english witches? this, however, becomes difficult to accept when one considers the term wizard, which stems from the middle english wysard= wise, versus the old english wican= to bend, from whence witch is supposedly derived. all in all, it seems to be an unsuccessful attempt to legitimatize a word that probably originated by onomatopoeia-the formation of a word that sounds like what it is intended to mean! satan in the next, when the man of science owes his heritage to what had for hundreds of years been relegated to devildom? the answers to these questions can be reduced to a single bitter charge: they cannot afford to admit to an affinity with anything that bears the name of satan, for to do so would necessitate turning in their goo

hamber except for a single brazier or flame pot. general illumination is provided through controlled starlight or moonlight, or via concealed ultraviolet devices. above and behind the altar platform should appear the outline of a regular trapezoid. the celebrant and participants all wear masks or headpieces to blur or distort the true facial features. all participants assemble in a half-hexagonal formation facing the large trapezoid emblem. the celebrant stands before the altar, facing the participants. he raises his left hand in the sign of the horns] celebrant: n'kgnath ki'q az-athoth r'jyarh wh'fagh zhasa phr-tga nyena phragn'glu. let us do honor to azathoth, without whose laughter this world should not be [participants answer the gesture] participants: ki'q az-athoth r'jyarh wh'fagh zh

s cylth (the angles of the watery abyss are no more, but other angles there are for the deep ones to command) participants: v'yn'khe rohz v'schm'h v'ragsh kyr-reng'ka w'nath-al y'keld v'fnaghn k'aemn'hi. i'a cthulhu! i'a sha-t'n (by the seal of nine and by the shining trapezoid, let none hazard thy wrath, for we are known to the old ones. hail, cthulhu! hail, satan) the satanic baptisms since the formation of the church of satan, many persons wishing to solemnize their newly acknowledged dedication to satanic principles have requested a "baptismal" rite, whereby they might utilize an established form of religious observance for more compatible beliefs. as a result, two distinct ceremonies have been created, one for infants and the other for adults who have reached the legal age of consent

SATANICON

emper tantrums which surely are most typical of an adolescent brat, angered by its pets for mis-behaving, than that of a god -3- scientific discoveries and collected evidence go a long way toward discrediting xian creationism, biblical theories of human origins, and the like. to believe in the scriptures as truth is to blind oneself to the irrefutable evidences of nature s creative processes: the formation, development and age of our earth; the evolutionary phases of man and animal, etc. perhaps satanists who believe should re-evaluate and begin a thoughtful review: objectively looking at the evidence of our primitive heritage; our inherited and gradually-developed mental and physical characteristics; instinctual proclivities; thought and action; social customs and the like, which were not

SCHEM HA MEPHORESH

h which signifies mercy and beneficence, or in others of the suffice al which signifies severity and judgment. or as it is said: and the name is in him, etc. these 72 angels rule over the 72 quinances or sets of 50 of the zodiac, and therefore each decanate or set of 100 of a sign has 2 quinances, and each sign has 3 decanates, which are again allotted to the planets in regular order. this is the formation as given above (each angel s name containing 5 letters and each name of deity 3. these then are the schem ha-mephoresch or 72 angels bearing the name of god, classed into nine sets of 8, each answering to the nine choirs of angels, and also divided into 4 great divisions of 18 each, each division under the presidency of one of the four letters of the name yhvh. they are further classed a

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

moses received the ten commandments from god and gave them to the jewish people. the commandments were carved onto tablets and stored within the ark of the covenant. upon his thirteenth birthday, a jewish boy automatically becomes a son of the commandment. israel images/alamy. world religions: almanac 367 judaism jewish state in palestine. additionally, the british appointed him to advise on the formation of such a state. during world war ii, when jews were being targeted for extermination by nazi germany, weizmann tried to prevent the restriction of jewish immigration into palestine, though he was unsuccessful. after the war he was involved with partition plan presented before the united nations, which established boundaries for the proposed jewish state in palestine. the state of israel

e name is entered at birth at the local shinto shrine. 394 world religions: almanac shinto history and development the origins of japanese civilization, and of shinto, are shrouded in legend and history. historians believe that around 35,000 to 30,000 bce humans first migrated to the japanese islands, probably from mongolia or siberia through korea, or possibly from polynesia. historians date the formation of a more stable civilization to some time around 10,000 bce, the start of the jomon period, which extended to about 400 bce. it is believed that shinto beliefs emerged in japan late in the jomon period. during this period the concept of the kami originated. japanese society was divided into separate clans. these clans were not connected by a central government or by a sense of national

e, such seeds were initially in one huge mass without shape or form. through nous, or organizing principle, this mass was set in rotary motion. this motion caused the mass to separate out into smaller elements. world religions: biographies 27 anaxagoras anaxagors believed the creation of the world was due to this separating of the seeds and by the effect of the spinning motion on these seeds. the formation of the universe or cosmos took place in two stages. first was the revolving process, which separated and then remixed the particles. in this stage, all the dark particles came together to form night, and the fluid seeds joined to make the oceans. the friction in this rotary motion in turn caused heat, which set the stars and sun on fire. the development of all living things came in the s

r scientists. these include his theory of the rotating cosmic mass at the beginning of time and his idea that the basic building blocks of life could be divided. more importantly, by attempting to explain the process of creation without relying on gods as the driving factor, anaxagoras helped to pave the way for criticism of religious ideas about the origin of the universe. his explanation of the formation of heavenly bodies such as the sun, stars, and the moon ultimately led to doubts in god s existence (agnosticism) or possibly even a complete lack of belief in god or gods (atheism. some historians, however, call anaxagoras the father of theism, the belief in a personal god that created the universe, or even of monotheism, the belief in one supreme being. although it was never referred t

e actions that led to this supreme goal for the individual. aristotle, perhaps more than any other great thinker, paved the way for the development of western intellectual study. though many of his conclusions on natural sciences for example, the sun revolves around the earth have been proved false, his ideas and methods are still used by modern-day thinkers. his greatest accomplishments were the formation of a system for studying formal logic and the establishment of the study of zoology, the branch of biology dealing with animals. his work in ethics, or proper behavior, was also significant. many of his ideas were later adapted by the arab philosopher averroe s (1126 1198; the jewish scholar maimonides (1135 1204; see entry; the scholastics, or medieval church scholars, such as thomas aq

t witchcraft was in danger of dying out. he wrote: i think we must say good-bye to the witch. the cult is doomed, i am afraid, partly because of modern conditions, housing shortage, the smallness of families, and chiefly by education. the modern child is not interested. he knows witches are all bunk. the book s publication, however, brought about a resurgence of interest in england and led to the formation of many new covens. gardner was dubbed by the english media as britain s chief witch. he angered some witches in the country who felt that he was sharing too many secrets of the practice with outsiders. others disapproved because gardner incorporated his beliefs on naturism (nudism) with witchcraft. by all accounts, gardner was a difficult man with whom to work. some considered him contr

f the bride s father, fateh shah. bhim chand threatened to break off the wedding unless fateh shah joined him in battle in order to eliminate the sikh threat. the two men then gathered an army of thirty thousand men and confronted the sikhs, who numbered just four thousand men, in the october 1686 battle of bhangani. despite having significantly fewer warriors, the sikh forces emerged victorious. formation of the khalsa gobind continued to earn the confidence of the people with his strength and leadership. parties of sikh pilgrims arrived in anandpur almost daily to seek his advice and assistance. the leader of one such party reported being stopped on their way by a band of the emperor s 156 world religions: biographies gobind singh soldiers, who robbed them. the soldiers even cut off the

SEPHER HA BAHIR

le peace is from desolation. he thus created chaos and placed it in evil [as it is written "he makes peace and creates evil" he created desolation and placed it in peace, as it is written "he makes peace in his high places] 13. rabbi bun also sat and expounded: the bahir 6 what is the meaning of the verse (isaiah 45:7 "he forms light and creates darkness" light has substance. therefore, the term "formation" is used with regard to it. darkness has no substance, and therefore, with regard to it, the term "creation" is used. it is similarly written (amos 4:12, he forms mountains and creates the wind" another explanation is this: light was actually brought into existence, as it is written (genesis 1:3 "and god said, let there be light" something cannot be brought into existence unless it is ma

used with regard to it. darkness has no substance, and therefore, with regard to it, the term "creation" is used. it is similarly written (amos 4:12, he forms mountains and creates the wind" another explanation is this: light was actually brought into existence, as it is written (genesis 1:3 "and god said, let there be light" something cannot be brought into existence unless it is made. the term "formation" is therefore used. in the case of darkness, however, there was no making, only separation and setting aside. it is for this reason that the term "created (bara) is used. it has the same sense as in the expression "that person became well (hi-bria" 14. why is the letter bet closed on all sides and open in the front? this teaches us that it is the house (bayit) of the world. god is the pl

SEPHER YETZIRAH WESTCOTT

etzirah was a primary source for the rituals and knowledge lectures of the golden dawn. this is the third edition of westcott s translation, first published in 1887. a fourth revised edition of the sepher yetzirah by darcy k ntz, complete with hebrew text, notes and bibliography, is available from holmes publishing group, p.o. 623, edmonds, wa 98020) introduction the "sepher yetzirah" or "book of formation" is perhaps the oldest rabbinical treatise of kabalistic philosophy which is still extant. the great interest which has been evinced of late years in the hebrew kabalah, and the modes of thought and doctrine allied to it, has induced me to translate this tractate from the original hebrew texts, and to collate with them the latin versions of mediaeval authorities; and i have also publishe

hree important books of the "zohar" or "book of splendour" which is a great storehouse of kabalistic teaching, have been translated into english by s. l. macgregor mathers, and the "sepher yetzirah" in an english translation is almost a necessary companion to these abstruse disquisitions: the two books indeed mutually explain each other. the "sepher yetzirah" although this name means "the book of formation" is not in any sense a narrative of creation, or a substitute genesis, but is an ancient and instructive philosophical treatise upon one aspect of the origin of the universe and mankind; an aspect at once archaic and essentially hebrew. the grouping of the processes of origin into an arrangement, at once alphabetic and numeral, is one only to be found in semitic authors. attention must b

another page eliphas l vi writes "the sepher jezirah and the apocalypse are the masterpieces of occultism; they contain more wisdom than words; their expression is as figurative as poetry, and at the same time it is as exact as mathematics. in the volume entitled la kabbale by the eminent french scholar, adolphe franck, there is a chapter on the "sepher yetzirah" he writes as follows "the book of formation contains, i will not say system of physics, but of cosmology such as could be conceived at an age and in a country where the habit of explaining all phenomena by the immediate action of the first cause, tended to check the spirit of observation, and where in consequence certain general and superficial relations perceived in the natural world passed for the science of nature "its form is

n consequence certain general and superficial relations perceived in the natural world passed for the science of nature "its form is simple and grave; there is nothing like a demonstration nor an argument; but it consists rather of a series of aphorisms, regularly grouped, and which have all the conciseness of the most ancient oracles" in his analysis of the "sepher yetzirah" he adds-"the book of formation, even if it be not very voluminous, and if it do not altogether raise us to very elevated regions of thought, yet offers us at least a composition which is very homogeneous and of a rare originality. the clouds which the imagination of commentators have gathered around it, will be dissipated, if we look for, in it, not mysteries of ineffable wisdom, but an attempt at a reasonable doctrin

"siphra dtzenioutha" may be fittingly considered to be an aziluthic work, treating of the emanations of deity alone; and there was doubtless a fourth work assigned to the world of briah -the second type, but i have not been able to identify this treatise. both the babylonian and the jerusalem talmuds refer to the "sepher yetzirah" their treatise, named "sanhedrin" certainly mentions the "book of formation" and another similar work; and rashi in his commentary on the treatise "erubin" considers this a reliable historical notice.other historical notices are those of saadya gaon, who died a.d. 940, and judah ha levi, a.d. 1150; both these hebrew classics speak of it as a very ancient work. some modern critics have attributed the authorship to the rabbi akiba, who lived in the time of the emp

es were the explanations given verbally, and subsequently in writing, to members of the society who asked for information upon abstruse points in the "sepher" and for collateral doctrines; others, of later date, are answers which have been given to students of theosophy and hermetic philosophy, and to my pupils of the study groups of the rosicrucian society of england. sepher yetzirah the book of formation chapter i section 1. in thirty-two (1) mysterious paths of wisdom did jah (2) the jehovah of hosts (3) the god of israel (4) the living elohim (5) the king of ages, the merciful and gracious god (6) the exalted one, the dweller in eternity, most high and holy--engrave his name by the three sepharim (7- numbers, letters, and sounds.(8) 2. ten are the ineffable sephiroth (9) twenty-two are

ircumcision; and as between the ten fingers of the hands and this is that of the tongue (57) and he formed the twentytwo letters into speech (58) and shewed him all the mysteries of them (59) he drew them through the waters; he burned them in the fire; he vibrated them in the air; seven planets in the heavens, and twelve celestial constellations of the stars of the zodiac- the end of "the book of formation- the fifty gates of intelligence attached to some editions of the "sepher yetzirah" is found this scheme of kabalistic classification of knowledge emanating from the second sephira binah, understanding, and descending by stages through the angels, heavens, humanity, animal and vegetable and mineral kingdoms to hyle and the chaos. the kabalists said that one must enter and pass up through

SIFRA DETZNIYUTHA

h, chapter three. 10 head (sar, rosh) is another name for the supernal sefirah crown/above. 11 the garments of splendor are the manifest sefiroth. 12 hy( yah or yod heh) constitute the first two letters of the name hvhy, indicating the action described is in the world of creation (b riyah. the yod y corresponds to world of emanation, upper heh h to the world of creation, the vav v to the world of formation, and the lower heh h to the world of making. 13 hidden within the hidden is atiqa ha atiqim in aramaic. hidden one (atiqa) is a prominent name of vast face in the zohar. 14 the skull of vast face. 15 the envelope is the skin. 16 the pure wool (sufim ,ypvc) are the hairs which hang from the skull. 17 the will(]vor ratzon) corresponds to the forehead. 18 the open eye is the eye of providen

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

ing contracted by cooling, the rotation increased in rapidity, and zones of nebulosity were successively thrown off, in consequence of the centrifugal force overpowering the central attraction. the condensation of these separate masses constituted the planets and satellites. but this view of the conversion of gaseous matter into planetary bodies is not limited to our own system; it extends to the formation of the innumerable suns and worlds which are distributed throughout the universe. the sublime discoveries of modern astronomers have shown that every part of the realms of space abounds in large expansions of attenuated matter termed nebulae, which are irregularly reflective of light, of various figures, and in different states of condensation, from that of a diffused, luminous mass to s

ierce, no valour could force its way, the thirst for wisdom alone reigned in the hearts of those who received its study as a heritage from sire to son. hence, even in your imperfect records of the progress of human knowledge, you find that, in the earliest ages, philosophy descended not to the business and homes of men. it dwelt amidst the wonders of the loftier creation; it sought to analyse the formation of matter, the essentials of the prevailing soul; to read the mysteries of the starry orbs; to dive into those depths of nature in which zoroaster is said by the schoolmen first to have discovered the arts which your ignorance classes under the name of magic. in such an age, then, arose some men, who, amidst the vanities and delusions of their class, imagined that they detected gleams of

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

live in tropical countries. the species are generally of a black hue, but amongst them are to be found some adorned with the richest metallic colours. a remarkable peculiarity exists in the structure and situation of the hind legs, which are placed so near the extremity of the body, and so far from each other, as to give the insect a most p. 37 extraordinary appearance when walking. this peculiar formation is, nevertheless, particularly serviceable to its possessors in rolling the balls of excrementitious matter in which they enclose their eggs. these balls are at first irregular and soft, but, by degrees, and during the process of rolling along, become rounded and harder; they are propelled by means of the hind legs. sometimes these balls are an inch and a half or two inches in diameter

SORCERIES OF ZOS

as his autobiography makes abundantly cleardevoted a lifetime to proving that extra-terrestrial and superhuman consciousness can and does exist independently of the human organism. as explained in images and oracles of austin osman spare, spare was initiated into the vital current of ancient and creative sorcery by an aged woman named paterson, who claimed decent form a line of salem witches. the formation of spare's cult of the zos and the kia owes much to his contact with witch paterson who provides the model for many of his 'sabbatic' drawings and paintings. much of the occult lore that she transmitted to him suffuses two of his books- the book of pleasure and the focus of life. in the last years of his life he embodied further esoteric researches in a grimoire which he had intended pub

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

eternal the fleece he is not yet safe. a part of his consciousness apsyrtus must be offered up as a sacrifice. this is demanded by the nature of the sense-perceptible world, which is only to be comprehended by us as a manifold, dismembered domain. we might go still further into the spiritual processes underlying these images, but the intention here is only to indicate the principle underlying the formation of myths. special interest attaches from this point of view to the saga of prometheus. prometheus and epimetheus are sons of the titan iapetus. the titans are the children of the oldest generation of the gods, uranus (heaven) and gaia (earth. kronos, the youngest of the titans, usurped his father s throne and seized the rulership of the world. he was overthrown in his turn by his son, ze

heir own behavior shows that they are not. for in their own work they do not follow the path shown by the pioneers in other fields. would darwin and haeckel have made their great discoveries in evolution if they had spent their time, not out observing life and the structure of living organisms, but incarcerated in the laboratory experimenting on specimens of tissue? could lyell have explained the formation of the earth s crust if he had examined, not the composition of the various strata as they occur but just the chemical classification of numberless rocks? if we were really to follow in the footsteps of the great figures, the towering geniuses of modern science, we would apply to spiritual life the same approach they brought to bear on nature. that would not bring us to the idea of creat

rocks? if we were really to follow in the footsteps of the great figures, the towering geniuses of modern science, we would apply to spiritual life the same approach they brought to bear on nature. that would not bring us to the idea of creating the divine tragedy of hamlet by chemical processes of digestion, any more than a natural scientist would claim to have understood the role of heat in the formation of the earth after having studied a piece of sulfur warmed in a retort, or the structure of the brain after subjecting an extract to the effects of acid rather than investigating how it has evolved out of the organs belonging to lower forms of life. it is true, then: the investigation of spiritual things can indeed learn from the example of natural science only it must be a real imitatio

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

and it is a rite that has everything. stochastic resonance is a phenomena of physics, its principles are frequently utilized in scientific research.the properties of stochastic resonance that are capable of manufacturing transformational environments are described in the following extract from a research paper entitled classical and quantum stochastic resonance: the idea that noise can assist the formation of order might sound paradoxical but does indeed occur in non-linear systems with the phenomenon of stochastic resonance. this term is given to the effect where the detection of weak periodic signals is enhanced in presence of noise activated crossings of barriers or threshold levels..peter hnggi, university of augburg keep in mind the previous description of noise as this phenomena is d

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

rm a vortex which attracts the "flashing light" from the macroprosopus. the following chart is provided for complimentary colors. the adept should color in the boxes. complimentary colors 3 when a flashing tablet is properly constructed, a white outline will seem to surround the inside figure of the tablet. this is an indicator that it has been properly constructed and the colors are appropriate. formation of telesmata 1. it is not always karmically proper to make a talisman in that it may act to completely change the current of another's karma. a divination is required to avoid such karmic pitfalls. 2. let the adept remember, that which often is of great aid on a mundane level can pose a threat or hindrance on a spiritual level. a talisman attracts strong and potent elemental forms, that

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

satan's kingdom through movies, tv cartoons, video games, comic books, and other means. the harry potter witchcraft books have initiated many into the darkest elements of hellishness. occult fantasy movies (star wars, jedi, etc) have erased any conception of absolutes and have increasingly brought youth into satanic philosophies. the end result is an entire generation mesmerized, all marching in formation through the haze trance-like into a 21st century existence to be ruled over by illuminati dignitaries. never before in history have so many been trained and indoctrinated to the tenets of satanic illuminism. the hidden entity behind the idol baphomet must be very proud of his newfound slaves. 102 codex magica baphles me! 103 replica of michaelangelo's "florentine man" a green man idol sc

s, signs, and doctrines. 162 codex magica president george w. bush and fbi director nominee robert mueller exchange grip behind podium (photo: the washington post, july 22, 2001) secret handshakes of the illuminati 163 in august, 2000, prime minister ehud barak of israel in a clear masonic hand grip with jordan's king abdullah as they meet in amman, jordan. all prime ministers of israel since the formation of that nation in 1948 have been initiates of the masonic lodge. all have been recruited into the order of the llluminati, also (photo: associated press, in austin american-statesman, august 17, 2000, p. a3) european farm commissioner franz fischler (left) in handshake with german agriculture minister karl heinz funke at a european community session in brussels, belgium (photo: spotlight

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

he beginning: the story of the king james bible and how it changed a nation, a language and a culture, by alister mcgrath. winchester states that the more important points in these books are about the realizations that came from the brave actions taken to make the bible available to all, and how the popularization of the bible led to the establishment of the individual s inviolable rights and the formation of equal government, for and of the people. in other words, the essentials of popular democracy were inspired by writings first set down on papyrus and in manuscript two millenniums ago in hebrew, aramaic, and greek words since translated and then printed for the benefit of all, by the courageous and long-suffering heroes, winchester said. sources: bobrick, benson. wide as the waters: th

in producing the physical phenomena of spirit contact in the seance room. in an essay written in 1946, carrington said that there appears to be a form of unknown energy that issues from the body of the medium, capable of affecting and molding matter in its immediate environment. at times this is invisible; at other times it takes forms and becomes more or less solid, when we have instances of the formation of so-called ectoplasm. it is this semi-material substance which moves matter and even shapes it into different forms. according to carrington s observations, this ectoplasm issues from various parts of the medium s body from the fingertips, the solar plexus, and the genitals. it represents a psychic force, he claimed, as yet unknown to science, but now being studied by scientific men as

h the madonnas and the icons of various saints and holy figures that appear to issue tears are worldwide. to the skeptical, such phenomena can be easily explained as moisture gathering in the eye hollows of the statues due to condensation, sudden changes in humidity, or outright fraud. the weeping of blood is dismissed as normal condensation colored by the reddish-hued paints so often used in the formation of religious statues. for the faithful, who point to dozens of dramatic healings, hundreds of mystical experiences, and thousands of religious conversions as their evidence that something supernatural is occurring around these icons, such phenomena as the weeping madonnas are likely to be interpreted as physical signs that the spiritual presence of the holy figure is with them. m delving

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

ongue a piece of paper with the tetragrammaton (the four-letter name of god) written on it. according to certain traditions, the creation of a golem is one of the advanced stages of development for serious practitioners of kabbalah and alchemy. instructions for fashioning a golem according to the talmudic tradition was set down sometime in the tenth century by rabbi eliezar rokeach in the book of formation, and in his modern adaptation of the ancient text, rabbi aryeh kaplan stressed that the initiate should never attempt to make a golem alone, but should always be accompanied by one or two learned colleagues for it can become a monster and wreak havoc. when such a mistake occurs, the divine name must somehow be removed from the creature s tongue and it be allowed to revert to dust. t h e

ng information absorbed during the waking hours as memories, dr. jerome siegel, a neuroscientist at the university of california, los angeles, released his findings to the contrary in 2002. he argued that there is no solid evidence to indicate that dreams are needed to consolidate memories. in addition, siegel contested the hypothesis that the prevention of rapid-eye-movement sleep blocked memory formation. certain studies on memory show that people often construct their memories after the fact and that they may be susceptible to suggestions from others as to the truth of what actually occurred. therefore, it is possible to create false memories in some people s minds by suggesting that certain events have happened to them when, in fact, such circumstances never occurred. closely related t

the reflective, or self-conscious, states of consciousness are: 1. pragmatic consciousness, the everyday, waking conscious state, characterized by alertness, logic, and rationality, cause-andeffect thinking, goal-directedness. in this level of consciousness, one has the feeling that he or she is in control and has the ability to move at will from perceptual activity to conceptual thinking to idea formation to motor activity. 2. lethargic consciousness, characterized by sluggish mental activity that has been induced by fatigue, sleep deprivation, feelings of depression, or certain drugs. 3. hyperalert consciousness, brought about by a period of heightened vigilance, such as sentry duty, watching over a sick child, or by certain drugs, such as amphetamines. levels or types of consciousness w

nomenon had appeared periodically throughout history. gradually, some ufologists believed humankind s gods, angels, devils, and demons were nothing more than alien visitors from some superior civilization on some far planet in a dark corner of the universe. the hypothesis of ancient astronauts received its most popular expression in erich von daniken s chariots of the gods (1970, which led to the formation of an international ancient astronaut society in 1973. while many find the premise that gods from outer space may have guided developing humankind in its evolutionary ascent, critics find fault in the propensity of such theorists to attribute any ancient, unexplained mystery to extraterrestrials who supposedly seeded, propagated, and still maintain watch over the planet. despite these sh

nd military pilots and an alleged flying saucer had crashed outside of roswell, new mexico, in early july 1947, army air force pilots were reminded of the weird foo fighters that several allied personnel had seen in world war ii (1939 45. often while on bombing missions, crews noticed strange lights that followed their bombers. sometimes the foos darted about. other times they were seen to fly in formation. barracks and lockerroom rumors had classified the foo fighters as another of the nazis secret weapons, but not a single one of the glowing craft was ever shot down or captured. neither is there any record of a foo ever damaging any aircraft or harming any personnel outside of startling the wits out of pilots and crew members. the foos were spotted in both the european and far eastern th

ealogists pointed out that pranksters have been unable to create crop circles with the same precision and undisturbed nature as those circles thought to be of alien or unknown origin. regardless of general dismissal of the crop circle phenomenon by conventional scientists who remain skeptical because human beings could be perpetrating hoaxes, it would appear that there is a genuine mystery in the formation of many of the incredible designs that suddenly appear in fields around the world. four of the principal theories regarding the origins of crop circles are the following: 1. extraterrestrial entities offering clues to their identity and intentions toward earthlings; 2. natural phenomena, ranging from insects to lightning, from plasma vortices (a kind of ball lightning) to electromagnetic

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

tasks of inquisitors, jury, and hangman. the name gvehm h or gfehm h was a corruption of the latin word gfama, h a law founded upon a common or agreed upon opinion. however, gfehm h could also mean something that was set apart, and the leaders of the holy vehm soon decided that their crusade against evildoers had set them apart and above the laws that governed others. within a few decades of its formation, the vehm had more than 200,000 free men and commoners in its ranks.each man sworn to uphold the ten commandments and to eliminate all heresies, heretics, perjurers, traitors, and servants of satan. once anyone was suspected of violating one or more of the lord fs commandments or laws, he or she was brought before one of the holy vehm fs courts and was unlikely to escape the death senten

l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d magic and sorcery 61 countallesandro cagliostro was allegedly the one who held the secret of the philosopher fs stone. illnesses were linked to hysteria or psychosomatic delusions. although the church had chosen to ignore accusations of deception and charlatanism directed against cagliostro, it could not overlook the formation of another masonic lodge. and when the grand copt sought to establish a lodge within the boundaries of the papal states, he was arrested on september 27, 1789, by order of the holy inquisition and imprisoned in the castle of saint angelo. inquisitors examined cagliostro for 18 months, and he was condemned to death on april 7, 1791. however, his sentence was commuted to perpetual imprison

don: faber and faber unlimited, 1952. the witch-cult in western europe. 1921. reprint, oxford: clarendon press, 1962. m. macha nightmare as her contribution to the emerging pagan culture, m. macha nightmare (also known as aline o fbrien, priestess and witch, chose to develop her skills as a collaborative ritualist and author. early in her journey on the path of witchcraft, nightmare joined in the formation of reclaiming collective, a network of people who sought to bring together activism with earth-based spirituality and healing. she also participated with the collective in teaching the craft and in performing public sabbats in san francisco. the collective evolved into a craft tradition, and eventually dissolved itself in 1997 and reemerged as a much larger and more inclusive entity. wit

rected the building of the sphinx and the pyramids. in 1940 cayce predicted that remnants of atlantis would rise again near the bahamas in the late 1960s. in 1967, two pilots photographed a rectangular structure in the ocean off the coast of andros, the largest island of the bahamas. another configuration of stone, in the shape of a gj, h was found by divers off the island of bimini. the j-shaped formation was believed to be a road of stone. extensive diving expeditions became common in the area, and some divers claimed to have seen remnants of temples, pillars, and pyramids. however, none were documented by extensive excavations. the j-shaped structure became popularly known as the bimini road and was a cause of celebration among enthusiasts of atlantis and cayce. geological tests, howeve

came common in the area, and some divers claimed to have seen remnants of temples, pillars, and pyramids. however, none were documented by extensive excavations. the j-shaped structure became popularly known as the bimini road and was a cause of celebration among enthusiasts of atlantis and cayce. geological tests, however, show that the j shape is actually a limestone beachrock. fractures in the formation give it the appearance of a construction of blocks, but the entire formation shows the same grains and microstructure.a quality difficult to replicate in a series of blocks. radiocarbon testing of shells in the stone show that the formation is relatively young.about two or three thousand years old, some 9,000 years younger than the alleged final destruction of atlantis. finally, the curv

ing arthur. in geoffrey fs account, merlin was asked by ambrosius aurelianus, brother of uther pendragon and uncle of king arthur, to erect a monument to commemorate the site where several hundred british nobles were murdered by saxons. merlin used magic to transport the stones from ireland, where they had been erected in the form of stonehenge after having been brought from africa by giants. the formation of stones was called the giants dance. later theories emerged to overshadow geoffrey fs tale. stonehenge was credited as the work of the mycenae, a civilization that thrived in the aegean sea area of the eastern mediterranean region before the rise of greece in the first millennium b.c.e. the t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 272 pl

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

used a physical deformity, and through this wound, little by little, all of their existence leaks away. soon their moral soul will be naked, and in order to hide its shame by making itself at all costs a new veil, it will be obliged to drag itself into the outer darkness, and pass slowly through the dead sea, the slumbering waters of ancient chaos. these wounded souls are the larvae of the second formation of the embryo; they nourish their airy bodies with a vapour of shed blood, and they fear the point of the sword. frequently they attach themselves to vicious men and live upon their lives, as the embryo lives in its mother's womb. in these circumstances, they are able to take the most horrible forms to represent the frenzied desires of those who nourish them, and it is these which appear

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

the journey of the soul into the underworld depicted in the egyptian book of coming forth by day, with magical words or appropriate names of the gods to be spoken before each door is passed and each palace entered. three classical texts formulate the basic structure of traditional kabbalah, being; the sefer-ha-zohar; book of splendour- first printed 1558-60 and 1559-60 the sefer yetzirah; book of formation- first printed in mantua 1562 the sefer-ha-bahir; book of light- first printed in amsterdam 1651 the zohar was written around 1280-86 by moses b. shem tov de leon in guadalajara, north-east of madrid, spain, where there was a lot of kabbalistic activity at this time. many of the later kabbalistic schools are formed about these books, finding in them interpretation and meanings revealing

uria, called the ari (1534-1572, and rabbi moshe cordevero, the ramak (1522-1570. the former is responsible for much of the current structure and cosmology of kabbalah, as the "lurianic" school of thought provided answers to many of the more complex issues of kabbalistic thought, particularly relating to the "breaking of the vessels. the next major historical development of kabbalah came with the formation of the hasidic movement in the mid 1700's, based around the rabbi israel, more commonly known as the baal shem tov (1698-1760, which means "master of the word, a high mark of respect in kabbalism. having briefly examined the development of kabbalah within the judaic mystical tradition, we must now attempt to sketch some of the significant points at which it passed through to the occult t

. the final outcome of the variations of the many-worlds doctrine came around the 14th century, but is also mentioned in the zohar, and was developed by the lurianic school (amongst others) in the 16th century. this version depicted four worlds (a) olam ha-azilut, the world of emanation (the sephiroth (b) olam ha-beriah, the world of creation (the throne& chariot (c) olam ha-yezirah, the world of formation (the angels (d) olam ha-asiyyah, the world of making (the terrestrial sphere) the four worlds obviously can be connected with the four letters of the divine name yhvh, the four quarters, the four elements, and other quaternary systems. sedir, quoted by papus, gives the nature of each world as (a) azilut, the world of emanations, at which level that which renders possibility becomes real

sedir, quoted by papus, gives the nature of each world as (a) azilut, the world of emanations, at which level that which renders possibility becomes real (i.e. the thirty-two paths of wisdom (b) beriah, the world of creation, at which level the spirit is moved to general manifestation without differentiation. the zohar calls this world the pavilion which veils the point (c) yetzirah, the world of formation, the level at which the general spirit is broken down into a crowd of individual minds (d) assiyah, the world of production. at each level the practical kabbalist works with a different mode of personification of the divine, in that at the world of assiyah he works with the elemental spirits, in the world of yetzirah he works with the angels, in the world of briah the archangels, and at

eness (sun) of the true (hermit) will (judgement, which takes place in the initiation process at two key points, the first on crossing the veil and attaining to the sephirah tiphareth, and the second on crossing the abyss and attaining to the sephirah binah. the following extensions can be drawn: will in malkuth: the way of nature, the "entelechy" of aristotle in the unfolding of blossoms and the formation of galaxies. the "selfish gene" or "blind watchmaker" aspect of nature in the unfolding genesis about us. will in yesod: the way of the personality, an understanding of the ego requirements, cultural conditioning and so forth. the development of purpose, aim, goal, valuation, motivation and intention through a discipline such as psychosynthesis. will in tiphareth: the way of the self. th

ame of chockmah (or embodiment of chockmah in the world of atziluth, emanation) is yah, spelt yod-heh, relating to sapentia, or wisdom. this name formulates the first duality of divinity into active (yod) force and passive (heh) form. the extension is completed by binah as the lightning flash of the creative process continues its expansion. through the auphanim (chockmah in the world of yetzirah, formation, chockmah influences the forms of all circular movements, and lays the "astral" template of swirling movements, evident in everything from the shape of shells, the physical structure of the brain and to the grand dance of planets in orbit, and the vast sprawls of spiral star-dense galaxies. chockmah is the first order, and that order is spiral. as crowley drew upon the "star" atu spiral

as identical to that of the universal process. the two of cups is the highest emotion of love, that is to say, the unity of all dualities in one nature, chockmah. in the world of briah, creation, two, or duality, is the essence of that creation. the two of swords is peace, but also it is also, according to crowley "silence and chastity as being the ideal purity of thought. duality in the world of formation signifies itself as choice, even at the level of sub-atomic particles, where choices may take place that split an infinite number of universes out from each point. the two of pentacles is "harmonious change, which is the tao. crowley states that this card is a "picture of the complete manifested universe, in respect of its dynamics. the dynamic of the universe is tao or ma'at, and can be

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

hat this letter shin, inverted, in the flamboyant star (the pentagram) with its point up, represents to the rosicrucian initiate the incarnation of the divine word in the human nature. dr. r. allandy, in his work on the symbolism of numbers, adds this to what papus had already said. the addition of shin to the sacred tetragram (i.h.v.h) marks the passage of the quaternary into the quinary for the formation of the living creature. jesus, the word made flesh, kabalistically represents all creatures, but particularly man, as man is the most evolved of all creatures" having been taught, and which is in accordance with the general christian tradition, that the entire nature had fallen with adam as a result of his own fall, we can easily understand how in effect this same nature can evolve, with

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

self. these methods are those of evolution itself. in magic, this conscious ego is denominated the ruach. it comprises those spheres on the diagrammatic tree of life whch are numbered from four to eight inclusive. it is an aggregate of functions rather than an integrated and single unit-which is probably one reason why some psychologists believe that this part of us is as yet very unstable in its formation. also that the unfavorable and faulty circumstances surrounding the childhood of most peo. ple greatly enhance the tendency to disintegration which already exists. this aggregate comprises memory, will, feeling, and thinking, clustered about the ego itself, which is the central spherefive in number. its life-blood is the current of thought and perception just as the life-blood of the sup

y, and it should seem particularly that in the hands and feet every atom and cell has become alive and is in a state of rapid vibration. little more than this can be said in explanation without actual demonstration. but it is such a simple matter in which to attain proficiency that no difficulty should be experienced. the metaphysical theory involved here is that by means of vibration, the actual formation of the body-mind system may be changed and renewed.6 that is to say, the proponents of the system urge for a consideration of the fact that within a period of seven years the body has undergone a complete biological change and, during that time, has renewed its entire cell structure. it has ejected old and deceased organisms, and by means of the metabolic process, has built itself a new

dual existence. it was a way of individuation or the process by whch a person becomes self-realized-a separate indivisible unity or "whole" whch contains all aspects of the self. this was a radical departure from freud's view that people are enslaved to the drives of the id and super-ego which pressure them into conforming with society-sanctioned patterns of behavior. according to jung, the ego's formation of an identity was not only the beginning of true "personhood" but also the commencement of a natural polarity between the general and the specific. several stages marked the process of heilsweg or individuation. the first stage was the confrontation with the shadow-those unconscious aspects of the self which have been buried or ignored by the conscious mind. ths begins with the dissolut

of one's true sey the discovey or creation of a unibing center. the intermediate link which, if focused on and identified with, allows for the integration/unification of the lower and higher selves, and freedom from selfish interests and personal limitations. a point of connection between the individual and the divine self, whch is reflected and symbolized in that point.29 4. psychosynthesis: the formation or reconstruction of the personality around the new center. once the unifying center is found, the next step is to gradually and systematically build a new "ideal" personality around it in an organized, purposeful manner and with clear, achievable goals in rnind.30 practical psychosynthesis commences with the construction of this new personality. this process involves the active utilizat

highest part of the soul located in kether and is described as the true divine self. the purest form of consciousness. yeheshuah: hebrew name for jesus. a divine name associated with the five elements of fire, water, air, earth, and spirit. referred to as the pentagrammaton. yesod: hebrew word for "foundation" referring to the ninth sephirah on the tree of life. yetzirah: the qabalistic world of formation, consisting of chesed, geburah, tiphareth, netzach, hod, and yesod. attributed to the element of air. yhvh (mv) four letters which stand for the highest hebrew name for god, which is considered unknown and unpronounceable. often referred to the tetmgrammaton. yhvh elohim: divine hebrew name of binah, meaning "the lord god" associated with daath in the exercise of the middle pillar. yhvh

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

t have been way off. the object must have been further away from me than i thought, and therefore it had to be bigger than i thought (i estimated it was only fifteen or twenty feet in diameter. in my favor was the fact that there were widespread ufo sightings on the nights of april 2-3. south of charleston, west virginia, a large group of people, including several state police officers, watched a formation of fifteen lights maneuver over a forest and descend. every night i went to the hill at five mile creek road, sometimes alone, sometimes accompanied by a few others. and every night i saw a variety of strange aerial objects. only two airplanes passed over on a regular schedule, one at 11 p.m. and another at 2 a.m. each night from three to eight unidentified "stars" appeared. they were al

. in the course of our discussion i mentioned that the best time to see a ufo was 10 p.m. on a wednesday. mrs. oberlinger, a vivacious blond lady and very much a local celebrity, took me at my word. on wednesday, march 29, she and a group of her friends gathered in her backyard in charleston and, sure enough, at exactly 10 p.m. three globes of brilliant white light passed directly overhead in a v-formation. the wednesday phenomenon works. i've been studying it for years and i still can't say why it works. researchers in other parts of the world have now followed my example and found similar time patterns in the sightings of their own countries. the table below is a breakdown of sightings recorded in 1950, as analyzed by saunders, united states; ballester-orlando, spain; bonabot, belgium [i

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

ed, crowley had nothing but admiration for the shaitan (satan) of the so-called "devil-worshipping" cult of the yezidis of mesopotamia, knowledge of which led him to declare the lines that open this introduction. for he saw that the yezidis possess a great secret and a great tradition that extends far back into time, beyond the origin of the sun cults of osiris, mithra and christ; even before the formation of the judaic religion, and the hebrew tongue. crowley harkened back to a time before the moon was worshipped, to the "shadow out of time; and in this, whether he realised it as such or not, he had heard the "call of cthulhu. sumeria that a reclusive author of short stories who lived in a quiet neighbourhood in new england, and the manic, infamous master magician who called the world his

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

of a partzuf from the upper oneerror! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.16- the world of correction..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.17- the world of atzilut..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.18- the worlds of bya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.19- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.20- the rising of the worlds..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.21- the formation of the worlds of abya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.22- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.23 basic terms..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.24 questions and answers..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.25 english meaning of hebrew termserror! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.1 about the study..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.2 the beginning of

as before. for that reason she decides to receive this light in small portions. in the end though, she will be filled to the top and attain the purpose of creation. each part inside malchut consists of five parts of will to receive, just like the general malchut, because there cannot be a desire if there aren t four degrees of expansion of light that precede it. for that reason, there is a fixed formation according to the five degrees of aviut: shoresh, aleph, bet, gimel, dalet. in terms of sefirot they are called keter, hochma, bina, za, malchut, which are also named (in hebrew letters) the tip of the yod ,yod ,he ,vav ,he. there are five worlds, each consisting of five partzufim. in each partzuf there are five sefirot, thus the sum total of degrees turns out to be 5*5*5=125 degrees or s

320 parts and refrain from using them. 288 (320- 32) of the 320 parts in every broken piece can be corrected because they are not parts of malchut, but of the upper nine sefirot. those that belong to the ge need only be sorted and taken out of the pile, because they are vessels of bestowal in and of themselves. they are the ones that construct katnut of zon deatzilut. 167 of 273 chapter 3.21- the formation of the worlds of abya the formation of the world of atzilut atik: the screen rose along with the reshimot to rosh of nekudim and from there to rosh desag. the screen sorted the finest reshimot- aleph dehitlabshut and shoresh deaviut, and rose from peh to keter of rosh desag, and from there, even higher up to bina deketer. there it stopped above the sefirot khb hgt of keter, so that above

partzuf zeir anpin was created in katnut, abba veima passed it all the remaining reshimot that haven t been corrected by the previous partzufim. zeir anpin selected the finest ones, and made a zivug on them, creating partzuf malchut of atzilut as a dot, as it was in the world of nekudim. that concludes the corrections of all the reshimot of katnut of the world nekudim that rose to rosh desag. the formation of the worlds of bya the partzufim of gar, of the world of atzilut, came out on reshimot of rosh of nekudim that refined, but did not break. from zon of nekudim and under, the birth of any partzuf is done by sorting and correcting the broken pieces, because the breaking of the vessels in the world of nekudim mixed the vessels of bestowal above the parsa, 168 of 273 with the vessels of re

f from the upper oneerror! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.16- the world of correction..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.17- the world of atzilut..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.18- the worlds of bya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.19- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.20- the rising of the worlds..error! bookmark not defined. 187 of 273 chapter 3.21- the formation of the worlds of abya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.22- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.23 basic terms..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.24 questions and answers..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.25 english meaning of hebrew termserror! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.1 about the study..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.2 the beginning of

of a partzuf from the upper oneerror! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.16- the world of correction..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.17- the world of atzilut..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.18- the worlds of bya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.19- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.20- the rising of the worlds..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.21- the formation of the worlds of abya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.22- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. 223 of 273 chapter 3.23 basic terms..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.24 questions and answers..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.25 english meaning of hebrew termserror! bookmark not defined. part four: permission to study..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.1 abo

of a partzuf from the upper oneerror! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.16- the world of correction..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.17- the world of atzilut..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.18- the worlds of bya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.19- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.20- the rising of the worlds..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.21- the formation of the worlds of abya..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.22- the first man..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.23 basic terms..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.24 questions and answers..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 3.25 english meaning of hebrew termserror! bookmark not defined. part four: permission to study..error! bookmark not defined. chapter 4.1 about the stud

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

it has continued to exist to a far more recent period than we might be inclined to suppose. it is the object of the essay which has been written for the present volume of which it forms more than one half to investigate the existence of these superstitions among ourselves, to trace them, in fact, through the middle ages of western euroipe, and their influence on the history of medi val and on the formation of modern society, and to place in the hands of historical scholars preface vii such of their monuments as we have been able to collect. it is hoped that, thus composed, the present volume will prove acceptable to the class of readers to whom it specially addresses itself. it must not be supposed or expected that this essay on the medi val part of the subject can be perfect. a large majo

that the conflagration and renovation of the world were periodical and regular, proceeding from each other by the laws of its own constitution, implanted in it by the creator, who was also the destroyer and renovator;3 for, as plato says, all things arise from one, and into one are all things resolved.4 it must be observed, that, when the ancients speak of creation and destruction, they mean only formation and dissolution; it being universally allowed, through all systems of religion, or sects of philosophy, that nothing could come from nothing, and that no power whatever could annihilate that 1 see plate xxi, fig. 7. 2 strabo, lib. xv, p. 712. 3 brucker, hist. crit. philos. vol. i, part 2, lib. i. plutarch, de placis. philos. lib. ii, c. 18. lucretius, lib. v. ver. 91. cic. de nat. deor

according to the church doctrines, were only so many devils. hence arose the diabolical agency in the scene. thus we easily obtain all the materials and all the incidents of the witches sabbath. where this older worship was preserved among the middle or more elevated classes of society, who had other means of secrecy at their command, it would take a less vulgar form, and would show itself in the formation of concealed sects and societies, such as those of the different forms of gnosticism, of the stadingers, of the templars, and of other less important secret clubs, of a more or less immoral character, which continued no doubt to exist long after what we 1 see michelet, la sorci re, liv. i, c. 9, on the use and the effects of the solane, to which he attributes much of the delusions of the

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

of page 28. a circle marks the boundary between outward and inward going. it is the bal- ance of these two opposite tendencies. as such, it has no thickness but merely divides, in the same way the present divides the past from the future. when the pulse of desire begins to rotate, a circle is created. this is the serpent with its tail held in its mouth: the circular tendency that arose before the formation of the first point is not a circle as the human mind normally understands it. a circle drawn on paper pre- supposes three-dimensional space. the primal circular desire took place before space-time, when there was no form, no point of self-awareness, only pure desire acting in a void. it did not act toward anything because there was nothing else. rather, it fled from unending nothingness

e magus projected his or her will along the axis of the circle, usually through the right index finger. the rotation of the ring on the finger represented the mental tracing of the circle that empowered it; a counter-rotation stood for the circle's withdrawal and dissolution. the circle should never be used frivolously or taken for granted if the magus wishes to avoid diminishing its potency. its formation must be a complete and sep- arate act of will, considered beforehand, solemnly made and, when its purpose is over, as solemnly unmade. one of the final acts of any ritual is to erase the circle and return the personal universe to its natural balance of forces-that blending of the benevolent and the malevolent which is perceived by the individual as the norm, neither hostile nor helpful

kler or dragon, since both bird and serpent are born from eggs. t he square represents the perfect trinity of forces made manifest. tradition- ally it stands for the physical world, but its meaning may be extended to cover all forms of being from the concrete to the spiritual. the kabbalists recognize this broader significance when they make the fourth emanation of god, called chesed, the seat of formation where all things exist in the bud, not yet unfolded. even something as insubstantial as an idea has its coming into being, where it passes from possibility to reality. the square is associated with the four winds, the four corners of the earth, the four elements, the four rivers, the four beasts, the four archangels, the four evan- gelists, the four seasons, the four magical instruments

have arisen not long after the human race began to favor agriculture over the nomadic lifestyle. on first look it appears that the eagle would be a more appropriate emblem for the element air than the angel, but upon deeper consideration this is not so self- evident. no one who has seen an eagle catch a fish could fail to connect it with water. water is the medium of transmission, the element of formation, and the eagle has long been a symbol for the messenger or herald. air is the element of thought, the product of the impulse begun with fire, and angels are beings of the higher intellect. even with these considerations many occultists still maintain that at some time in the distant past a mistake was made and the eagle and angel were inverted from their rightful places in the zodiac. th

he uni- verse into being. in the marseilles deck there are no individual pictures associated with them, only multiplications of the same suit symbols, to emphasize that they are numerations. the four suits stand for the four kabbalistic worlds. the suit of coins is usually called pentacles in modern esoteric decks: scepters: atziluth (emanation) fire cups: briah (creation) water swords: yetzirah (formation) air coins: assiah (action) earth each of the forty numbered cards thus stands for one sephirah in one of the four kabbalistic worlds. for example, the seven of cups symbolizes netzach, or victory, in the world of briah, creation. the sixteen face cards belong to the philosophical elements in this order: kings: fire queens: water knights: air pages: earth since each suit also corresponds

vels of being. however, the iden- tities of some types are bound by tradition to certain levels. ghosts are popularly defined by their appearance on the astral circle. they are visible and audible, some- times tactile, but they seldom leave material evidence of their presence. an homunculus, on the other hand, usually has a physical body of human shape, although not necessarily of human size. the formation of a spirit may be completely unconscious as in the case of lar- vae, or deliberate in various degrees. the most highly conscious method is the golden dawn technique of forming telesmatic images, where spirits are built up from simples into complexes through a rational process of correspondence. the creation of a telesmatic image can be compared to the process of life. it begins with an

er of the golden dawn involves the manipulation of a spirit name. the name is translated into hebrew letters. each letter has a certain set of symbolic associa- tions. the first letter of the name is used to form the head of the image, the second letter, the shoulders, and so on. bit by bit the spirit is built up, like frankenstein's monster, until an integrated figure is obtained. throughout the formation process, the magus relies on the symbolism of the hebrew letters for guidance. to illustrate, here are the attributes of graphiel, the intelligence, or good spir- it, of the planet mars: g camel priestess moon r head sun jupiter a ox fool air ph mouth tower mars i hand hermit virgo a ox fool air l ox goad justice libra the first column after the name is the meaning of the hebrew letter;

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

is in 1873, blavatsky was directed by spiritual overseers to go to new york and meet with a man named henry steel olcott (1832-1907. she followed their directive, and was soon living with olcott in a seven-room apartment in new york that they referred to as the lamasery. their union appears to have been intellectual rather than sexual. an intense period of mediumship and writing culminated in the formation of the theosophical society. olcott was elected as chairman and became the organizational genius responsible for the rapid spread of the society. blavatsky's two greatest works, isis unveiled (1877) and the secret doctrine (1888, are bewildering in their scope and complexity. somehow, from their confusion, and from subsequent spirit messages received by blavatsky during seances, she and

astral projection because of the negative connotation the term holds in the scientific community. considering that one of them was a tarot-card reader, this nicety of terminology appears a bit silly. because they did not use a formal ritual structure, they were poorly protected when confronted by astral entities with malicious intentions. their response was to retreat as rapidly as possible. the formation of simple rituals is difficult to avoid when repeating the same actions on a regular basis. they define themselves spontaneously. we all have little rituals that 160 soul flight help us get through our daily tasks. the morning grooming ritual. the first cigarette of the day ritual. the meet a friend in the street ritual. each of these and a hundred others are like intricate little dances

self in an unconscious way, as a necessary and unavoidable response of the mind to repeated actions, and a ritual that has been deliberately and consciously structured for specific purposes, to both heighten desired responses in the mind and body and to exclude discordant influences that might hinder those responses. the one is a model t ford, and the other a ferrari testarossa. since the natural formation of a ritual pattern of some kind is inevitable, it only makes sense to impose a pattern calculated to yield the best results. constructing your own ritual in constructing a ritual for soul flight, a factor that must always be considered is that the unconscious mind knows better than the conscious mind which symbolic forms are potent and which are weak. the unconscious cannot be relied up

the physical space, or it can be molded in specific ways to serve the purposes of the ritual. you will remember that the remote viewers of the cia adopted the practice of going to their "safe place" on the astral level in their extended experiments, as a staging zone from which to depart on their assignments. this "safe place" was nothing other than a ritual space created on the astral level. the formation of a ritual chamber or temple on the astral level that corresponds with the physical ritual space is universal in modern western ceremonial magic. since the cia operatives had no clear idea of what they were doingthey probably believed they were the first to have invented the technique-their physical ritual space gave poor support to their astral space. ideally, the physical chamber or p

ar more emphatically the case. an elemental may, for some purpose of its own, masquerade for a time in alien garb, but we are given a certain definite procedure to follow in dealing with them."232 the methods of dealing with such deceptions in appearance mentioned by mathers involved the vibration of divine and angelic names, the making of signs of the elemental grades of the golden dawn, and the formation of pentagrams upon the air with various elemental associations. their purpose was to show to the spirit that the astral traveler 231. gaster and daiches, three works (babylonian oil magic, 20. 232. regardie, 460. chapter seventeen: etiquette in the astral world 295 had authority over the spirit, and to compel the spirit to present itself honestly and in harmony with the elemental level r

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

ot nearly so popular among practitioners of magic as the lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram. it is excellent for purifying the atmosphere of a room and keeping it free from unwanted psychic or spirit intrusions. the interlocking framework of lines and crosses acts as a protective barrier without being as obtrusive on the astral level as the pentagrams. there are two parts to the ritual, the formation of the interlocking framework of circle-crosses, and the invocation of lvx. both parts can be performed as separate rituals in their own right. the grid of lines and crosses is excellent for cleansing a space. the lvx formula elevates the spirit and opens it to higher influences and communications. as is the case with most golden dawn rituals, the original description in the order papers

oom, be aware that you are also projecting it above the painted circle on the floor of your astral chamber. stand in the pose of projection in the southern quarter of the practice area facing south. project a fiery red banishing pentagram of earth upon the air to the south so that the termination of the quarter circle you have previously drawn is in the exact center of the pentagram. the size and formation of the pentagram are 194 moving exercises identical to the one in the east. it begins from the lower-left point and proceeds clockwise. visualize its interlocking segments glowing brightly with red flames. take a deep breath and hold it four beats as you intensify the radiance of your heart-center. while your breath is stopped, visualize the hebrew letters of the divine name adonai (a= h

aware that you are also projecting this line above the painted circle on the floor of your astral chamber. stand in the pose of projection in the western quarter of the practice area facing west. project a pentagram of deep blue fire on the air to the west so that the termination of the quarter circle you have previously drawn is in the exact center of the pentagram. the pentagram is identical in formation to the ones in the east and south. it begins from the lower-left point and proceeds clockwise. take a deep breath and hold it four beats as you intensify the radiance of your heart-center. while your breath is stopped, visualize the hebrew letters of the divine name eheieh (a= n, h= 7, i, h= 7) written in brilliant blue-white flame from right to left within the sphere of your heart-cente

ce room, visualize yourself projecting it above the painted circle on the floor of your astral temple. stand in the pose of projection in the northern quarter of the practice area facing north. project a pentagram of dark green fire on the air to the north so that the termination of the quarter circle you have previously drawn is in the exact center of the pentagram. the pentagram is identical in formation to the ones in the east, south and west. it begins from the lower-left point and proceeds clockwise. take a deep breath and hold it four beats as you intensify the radiance of your heart-center. while your breath is stopped, visualize the hebrew letters of the divine name agla (a= h, g= i, l= 5, a= w) written in brilliant blue-white flame from right to left within the sphere of your hear

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

s. according to the esoteric doctrine of the jewish mystic-magicians known as kabbalists, the structure of tetragrammaton forms the blueprint upon which the entire universe of space and time, matter and energy, good and evil, humans and angels, is based. the name does not merely reflect the makeup of the world-it is the world. in the most ancient book of the kabbalah, sepher yetzirah (the book of formation, it is written "he selected three letters from among the simple ones and sealed them and formed them into a great name, i h v, and with this he sealed the universe in six directions. he looked above, and sealed the height with i h v he looked below and sealed the depth with i v h. he looked forward, and sealed the east with h i v. he looked backward, and sealed the west with h v i. he lo

y. the overt and occult forms of each banner are like matter and antimatter-they cannot coexist. however, for the sake of convenience, the invoking sigils of the overt banners are called invoking, and the invoking sigils of the occult banners are called banishing-because they banish the overt forms of the name. when projecting the sigils upon the air, they are distinguished by the motion of their formation. when writing or inscribing them upon the magic circle, or upon amulets or talismans, this motion of formation is indicated by marking the beginning of the sigil with a small cross and the termination with an arrowhead. each group of three banners beginning with the same letter is related to the element of that letter. for example, the banners ihvh, ihhv, and ivhh are all banners of elem

the moon enters each sign, for the changing of the silver rings. a ring is worn on the index finger of both hands at all times. each ring favors different areas of magical work, defined by the action of the sun or moon in individual signs and houses. however, in time of need, any ring can be pressed to perform any magical work: those on the left hand works of severity, restriction, judgement, and formation; those on the right hand works of kindness, expansion, mercy, and creation. when the magician wishes to bless a person, place, or thing, the right hand and the golden ring is used. on those rare occasions when it is found necessary to curse or punish, the left hand and the silver ring is employed. while both rings are worn, the body, mind, and spirit of the wearer is harmonized with the

hat it shows the frequent occurrence of three and six in the numbers of the keys, and may be divided down the middle into mirroropposite halves: thirty-six and sixty-three. this division may or may not be significant. an understanding of the numbers must await a complete explanation of the manner in which they were derived. thus far, no student of enochian has come forth with an analysis of their formation. among the followers of the "lanterns of sorrow" the name of god is wrath. this illustrates the point i made above. there is only one god, but he takes on different names, and thus completely different identities, depending upon his changing purposes. in magic, names are not mere labels appendix a: the keys 2 19 that can change while the being they name remains unaffected. names define t

on's virtue, in which is the light of the living god, in which is the light of the ain soph, beyond which there is no progression (philosophia moysaica, 1638) fabre d'olivet this name presents first the sign which indicates life, repeated twice, and thus forming the essentially living root ee (77. this root is never used as a noun, and is the only one which enjoys such prerogative. it is from its formation not only a verb, but an unique verb, from which all the others are merely derivations; in short, the verb 717 (ev )to, be, being. here, as we can see, and as i have carefully explained in my hebrew grammar, the sign of intelligible light 7 (vo) is placed in the midst of the root of life. moses, when using this unique verb to form the proper name of the being of beings, added to it the si

ters, and reads thus, yod-he-vau-he, 713 (the tarot of the bohemians [1889, translated by a. p. morton, new york: arcanum books, 1958, pp. 17-8) aleister crowley 26. ihvh. jehovah, as the dyad expanded, the jealous and terrible god, the lesser countenance. the god of nature, fecund, cruel, beautiful, relentless (777 and other qabalistic writings [i9091 [york beach, maine: weiser, 1977, p. 30) the formation of the yod is the formulation of the first creative force, of that father who is called "self-begotten" and unto whom it is said "thou hast formulated thy father, and made fertile thy mother" the adding of the he' to the yod is the marriage of that father to the great co-equal mother, who is a reflection of nuit as he is of hadit. their union brings forth the son vau who is the heir. fin

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

ription, the following exercise is suggested: withdraw from your mind all types of thoughts, imagine now the holy eight as it is represented in the following graphic: allow the figure to submerge itself within your consciousness and go to sleep. imagine your mind as a blank screen without thinking of anything1. thus after a while, you will awaken your consciousness in the astral body. now, if the formation of this sign is considered, then we can see the continuity of the same arm which closes a double circuit in the first stroke, while in the second only encloses one, deviating in the other one to project itself towards the exterior after cutting the sign in the central crossing. one closes and the other opens. 1 literally: without thinking in anything arcano numero 1 est representado por

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

is traditionally thought of as a contracting, limiting, structuring energy, yet it is also connected to growth, agriculture, life, and other concepts (see correspondence charts at the end of this chapter, as is demonstrated by some of the words we have examined here. even though saturn limits, it must be remembered that binah is the powerful creative force on the tree that brings all things into formation. in godwin's cabalistic encyclopedia (an excellent gematria resource book that is a must for the serious student of kameas, the word mah also means the secret name of the world of formation; and the tetragrammaton ihvh when spelled out, yod-ha-vav-ha (which also equals forty-five, is said to be the spelling of the divine name in yetzirah, or the world of formation. if all the letters are

ed life, vital power of the universe 45: amd, ahmad: to appraise, value, estimate 45: zbvl, zebul: habitation, dwelling place 45: zzal, zazel: the spirit of saturn 45: mad, meode: strength, force, might 45: mh, mah: what? why; secret nature of yetzirah. root: female generation, root of all nourishment, passive and creative 45: ivd-ha-vav-ha, yod-heh-vav-heh: spelling of ihvh in yetzirah, world of formation 45: ylh, yelah: 44th name of shem hamphorash, associated with the 2nd quinance of pisces 45: hvld: begat chapter 6. the kamea of chesed/jupiter the magical numbers connected to the jupiter kamea are four, sixteen, thirty-four, and 136. we have noted in previous correspondence charts that four is connected to justice, reciprocity, governments, etcetera. it was noted by theodore parker, an

rporated in beautiful mandala-like islamic carpets and artwork. we will examine this in more detail in chapter nine. information about how to make seals of the planets from the same planetary kameas as we have in the golden dawn tradition is available in the book islamic patterns: an analytical and cosmological approach, in the chapter on magic squares. dr. case did not invent this method of seal-formation; as previously mentioned, it has been suggested that agrippa himself knew about these seals but did not publish them. as far as i know case was the only one to use them in the modern magical tradition. our lodge now uses a number of different designs (some drawn from magical squares we have discovered) as flashing color tablets, and it works exceptionally well as an entry point for conta

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

haunted planet, by john a. keel (1968. fawcett publications, greenwich, conn..the parahuman serpent people of the past are still among us. they were probably worshipped by the builders of stonehenge and the forgotten ridge-making cultures of south america..in some parts of the world the serpent people successfully posed as gods and imitated the techniques of the superintelligence. this led to the formation of pagan religions centered around human sacrifices. the conflict, so far as man himself was concerned, became one of religions and races. whole civilizations based upon the worship of these false gods rose and fell in asia, africa, and south america. the battleground had been chosen, and the mode of conflict had been decided upon "the human race would supply the pawns. the mode of contr

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

e united in saying that this was nonsense, that it was superstition, which it truly is, for there was no proof of it. nowadays, however, many scientific men believe that living tissues emanate their own radiations in conformity with their cellular structure. a disease affecting these tissues superimposes its own radiations on those of the normal cell; every disease has its own characteristic wave formation, and the patient need not be present; a specimen of blood or saliva is enough. it is said that experiments with special cameras are being made which will record these changes in the cells. radiesthesia is a faculty which some people possess of receiving waves or rays and passing them on through muscular reflexes to a divining rod or pendulum. it is what used to be called dowsing when use

WILLIAM WESCOTT GOLDEN DAWN HISTORTY LECTURE

nubis no. 2 which had ceased to exist owing to the death of all its chiefs. the temple no. 1 of licht, liebe, libra is a group of continental mystics who have not been in the habit of performing ceremonies in open lodge, but have conferred the grades chiefly in privacy and in the presence of two or three members, so there is no accurate record of name and rank of all these members. soon after the formation of temple no. 3, permission was granted for the consecration of osiris temple no. 4 at weston-super-mare under rule of v.h. frater "crux dat salubrem" and the west of england has been assigned to him as a province. almost at the same time, the horus temple no. 5 under the rule of v.h. fratre "vote vita mea" was also consecrated at bredford in yorkshire. these three temples have members a

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

talmudic miscellany, and genesis, according to the talmud. 8. the midrash ha zohar of d. h. joel, leipzig, 1849, narrates the relation between the kabalah and platonism, neo-platonism, greek philosophy and the zoroastrian doctrines of the parsees. numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott perhaps the oldest extant kabalistic book is the sepher yetzirah, or book of formation, an english translation of which has appeared in three editions from the author s own pen. the fundamentals of the numerical kabalistic ideas on creation are laid down in that treatise; it has also been printed both in french and german, and there is an american edition. upon the mathematical aspect of numbers, readers may consult for further detail in the works of gauss "disquisitiones

al terms, a form of divination became practiced, by which the professors attempted to foretell the future, life and death, good and evil fortune, detection of theft, etc, an ample explanations of which may be studied by the curious in the holy guide of john heydon. with this system is associated the practice of pure astrology, the divination of fate by means of the heavenly bodies, especially the formation of the so-called horoscopes- schemes of the arrangement of the planets at the moment of birth, from which all the important phases of the life can be inferred by some few pernumbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott sons. the kabalah became a means of handing down from one generation to another hidden truths, religious notions, secrets of nature, ideas of

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

ntary world hypezokos the demiurgos of the (flower of fire) material universe effable, essential and elemental orders_ the earth-matter kabalistic scheme. world of atziluth the boundless ain suph. or of god the illimitable ain suph aur light a radiant triangle_ 3 of 13 kether world of briah (crown) divine forces binah chokmah (intelligence (wisdom_ geburah chesed world of yetzirah tiphereth or of formation hod netzach yesod_ malkuth world of assiah ruled by material form. adonai melekh_ the earth-matter chald an scheme of beings. representatives of the previous classes guiding our universe. i. hyperarchii archangels ii. azon i unzoned gods iii. zon i planetary deities_ higher demons: angels_ human souls_ lower demons, elementals fiery 4 of 13 airy earthy watery_ evil demons lucifugous; the

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

e to below, and he will discern the greatness of the lower beings for they are dependent on the supernal beings; hence the order of the comprehension of hidden matters is from posterior [ha-me uhar] to anterior [haqodem] and subsequently from anterior [ha-qodem] to posterior [me uhar. 152 in the cosmological progression, the world of emanation (asilut) is prior to the worlds of creation (beri ah, formation (yesirah, and doing (asiyyah, but from the epistemic point of view, buttressed by the ontic presumption of a continuous chain of being extending from and unified within the supreme cause of all causes (sibbat kol ha-sibbot, knowledge of the sefirot is adduced from the cosmos. the hierarchical relation is problematized, however, by the fact that the mundane is discerned from the divine in

ked you for life (ps 21:5, in the aspect of the eternal life of ein sof verily [hayyim nishi de-ein sof mammash, for he will be illumined from the aspect of malkhut of ein sof itself, concerning which it is said the lord will reign forever (exod 15:19, verily in the aspect of the eternal world. even though now the divine light in the aspect of malkhut of emanation enters [the worlds of] creation, formation, and doing in the limited temporality of past, present, and future, he reigned, he reigns, and he will reign, and these are the six thousand years in which the world exists, 306 for, as it is known, the essence of the boundary of time [de-iqqar ha-gevul di-zeman] is in malkhut, but it is known that he will be illumined from the essence of the light of ein sof that is above space and time

ting a text in its proper literary context. beyond this determination, however, the meaning one imparts or elicits from a text need not be constricted by chronological proximity. moreover, as i have discussed in detail elsewhere,30 one s hermeneutical orientation cannot be disentangled from presumptions regarding human experience and especially concerning the complex role memory plays in identity formation. if one were to subscribe to the theoretical possibility of time reversibility, then one could not be certain that the future does not continue to flow into the past through the present,31 and, if the past may be as much determined by the future as the future by the past, then it is perfectly reasonable to propose that a thinker like heidegger could provide a meta-discourse to disclose s

division that stands in the beginning and end of the ontic circuit, determining our way of being-in-the-middle. with this insight we may return to the zoharic narrative that set us on our way in this chapter. on the face of it, tau is not worthy to be the instrument of creation because its negative association with mawet cancels out the positive value assigned to it on account of its role in the formation of emet. it would seem, then, that the deleterious ramifications of death outweigh the beneficial consequences of truth. reflecting, however, on the correlation of death and truth as they relate to the seal of divine judgment raises a question as to why these two are set in diametric opposition; on the contrary, there is no apparent justification for separating truth and death, as divine

eleuze, negotiations, pp. 55 56, that the nexus between the concepts of temporality, the whole, and openness in bergson s thought is best captured in the time-image of cinema crafted in the three cinematographic processes, framing, cutting, and the production of the montage. 69. numerous scholars have explicated husserl s analysis of time-consciousness. for representative studies, see sokolowski, formation, pp. 74 115; mcinerney, time, pp. 94 117; bernet, kern, and marbach, introduction, pp. 101 114; kockelmans, edmund husserl s phenomenology, pp. 270 277; patocka, introduction, pp. 107 135; turetzky, time, pp. 156 173; brann, what, then, is time? pp. 127 131; wood, deconstruction, pp. 53 109; sandbothe, temporalization, pp. 78 83; kortooms, phenomenology; zahavi, inner time-consciousness

gegenw rtige gegenwart, pp. 16 57; bernet, kern, and marbach, introduction, pp. 103 105. 170. cited from an unpublished manuscript in mensch, postfoundational phenomenology, pp. 71 72 n. 5. 171. cited in ibid, p. 72 n. 6. for a more detailed discussion of this dimension of husserl s thinking, see rodemeyer, developments, pp. 125 154. 172. keller, husserl and heidegger, p. 64. see also sokolowski, formation, p. 115: all time, both subjective and objective, arises from the now-retention-protention structure. every now-instant is surrounded by its horizon of retentional and protentional phases, and in them we directly experience the structure of temporality in its most primitive form. even the present-past-future form of objective time has its basis here. it is built up from inner time throug

s conclusion that the blurring of the difference between past, present, and future implies that for the rabbinic sages time is neither linear nor cyclical but unremarkable (p. 181. see also p. 187: time in a system of perfection can be neither linear nor cyclical; time in historical dimensions simply is not a consideration in thinking about what happens and what counts. instead, paradigms for the formation of the social order of transcendence and permanence govern, so that what was now is, and what will be is what was and is. for a more detailed analysis, see neusner, presence, pp. 39 60. it is equally plausible to speak of a convergence of the circular and linear to account for the rabbinic sensibility regarding the timeless nature of time and the timely nature of timelessness. also relev

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

had single letters. however, there were changes to five more squares which were added by various adepti over the years. these were appendices to a copied version of wynn wescott's original tablets, which i currently have in my possession. trying to give an original version of these tablets is something of an impossibility due to the ongoing debate among occultists. some versions do not allow the formation of the names of the governors of the aethyrs and their sigils. dee even had a numbex of different versions which were also corrected. the final version does not fit well either, although it was corrected by the archangel raphael. making changes using the raphael revised version to the various subsystems would be a monumental undertaking, an article written by christian wilby in adam mcle

plied to the 7-branch candlestick" this tied the whole latter part of the system to the first seven verses of genesis. this system, however, started with a diagram called the "tabula collecta (figure 40, which went through at least three other subsystems before it reached its pinnacle as shown in the mathers figure. this chapter goes through each of these subsystems save one (which relates to the formation of the holy table, and shows the formation of the system and its remarkable ties with the golden dawn paper "particular exordium (found in the z1 document of the golden dawn. israel regardie encouraged me to go further into this system, and my debt to him is hereby acknowledged. he worked on this subject himself for a few years but was never able to get past the note-taking stage. as far

c. the adept must try and aim for a definite hierarchy, which is to be blended with a good astrological time. d. the question or reason for making this contact should be written down if the contact be divinity. e. purification, consecration, circumambulation with lotus wand. f. invoking rituals of higher forces to aid work, using lotus wand. g. invocation of divine white brilliance (lvx signs. h. formation of the astral link through the seals and table. i. vocal announcement of intent. j. invocation of necessary forces of the work. k. one then seeks the vision one requires to appear. l. the use of rational mind must be employed to test the vision, i.e, recognition signals. m. first evaluation of the procedure so far. n. see l. o. let the shewstone give further information. p. see l. q. eva

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

ly evil. this idea was first expressed by the gnostics, when they said that achamoth attempted to comprehend the pleroma, but could not understand it, and from the grief of her were formed the demons and evil spirits. if therefore we seek to institute an analogy concerning the microcosm, it will be seen the nephesch refers to malkuth and assiah; ruach will refer to yetzirah, which is the world of formation. therefore, the formative principle operating in the ruach gives form to all ideas, and is that which weighs, balances and works in things. ruach can also have an evil side. neschamah is equated with the higher aspirations of the soul, which aspires to the ideal there can be no positive evil side to neschamah. there will be only a higher or lower aspiration. if the ruach overpowers the n

n of man, the ben adam, who is the synthesis of the ruach of the universe: in other words, the allusion is to the great god of the world of yetzirah or the microprosopus, the son of the first adam when he is invoked before the lord of spirits, which can but be in kether; and his name in the presence of the ancient of days "he who is ancient before the gods, ancient before time, ancient before the formation of the worlds, he the eternal amen, or even he who is before amen, and whom the plumes of amen's head-dress only touch" now the foregoing partly represents the mode in which the initiate becomes the adept: the ruach, directed in accordance with the promptings of the neschamah, keeps the nephesch from being the ground of the evil forces, and the neschamah brings the ruach into contact wit

s of consecration: formulae of invocation. c. psychic (written and vocal) 5. describe results of impressions of supplied symbols of tattwas. d. divination (written) 6. a divination question (to be supplied by chief) divined through astrology, geomancy and tarot. note: on each occasion the same question will be asked but will be worded differently. e. magic 7. talismans and flashing tablets: their formation and consecration. 8. formation of angelic and telesmatic figures from letters of name supplied. use of figures when ascending to the planes. mode of vibrating divine names using adonai ha aretz until radiance of aura is established. 9. perform ceremony of invocation or banishing of the forces of any given sign, planet or element. 10. make and consecrate a talisman for a given purpose. ma

te study and analysis and the four squares above the calvary crosses in each lesser angle of the four enochian tablets, and their influence when combined with the serviant squares of each lesser angle. 6. development of the employment and uses of telesmata and symbols. 7. of the combination of diverse forces so as to reconcile their action in the same symbol of telesma. 8. the egyptian art of the formation of a combined series of images of gods or forces, so as to have the effect of a continuous prayer or invocation for the power desired. 9. the knowledge of shdialchi or the art of taking, in any working, the godform which would govern the same, by means of identification with a telesmatic figure. 10. the true system of astrological divination. 11. of the correspondence existing between ea

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

st them so. as a man's name, donar in its simple form is rarely found; one noble family on the ehine was named bonner von lorheim, siebmach. 5, 144. its derivatives and compounds are not common in any high germ, dialect; a carolingian doc. in the cod. lauresh. no. 464 has donarad, which i take to be the on. thorffr; and the trad. fuld. 2, 23 aluhonar, which is the on. thordlfr inverted. such name-formations are far more frequent in the north, where the service of the god prevailed so long: thorarr (ohg. donarari, thorir, thord'r, thorhallr, thordlfr (os. thunerulf in calend. merseb. septemb, thoroddr, and the feminines thorn, thorun, thorarna (formed like diorna, gramm. 2, 336, thorhxtla, ividi'hildr, thordis &c. i cannot see why the editors of the fornmanna sogur deprive such proper names

fem, while the slav, den, dzien, dan, is masc. the teutonic tongues have no word for sky or day taken from this root, but we can point to one in crreek: creteuses aia ttjv rj^iepav vocant (call the day zeus, ipsi quoque eomani diespitrem appellant, ut diei patreni; macrob. sat. 1, 15. the poetic and doric forms zrjva, zrjvoq, zrjvi, and zava, zav6, zavl, for aia, ato, au, correspond to the above formations f and the etruscans called jupiter tina, i.e. dina; 0. miiller 2, 43 (see suppl. a derivative from the same root with another suffix seems to present itself in the on. tivor (deus^ ssem. 6, as. tir, gen. tires (tiir. cod. exon. 331, 18 gloria, splendor, and os. tir, gen. tiras, tireas; with which i connect the ohg. ziori, ziari, zieri (splendiilus, and the lat. dccus, decor, decorus. th

thorr rather^ in old french poetry i find a famous sword wrought by galant himself (wielant, wayland, and named froberge or floberge (garin, 263. 2, 30-8; the l^itter reading has no discoverable sense, though onr hiter fhxmberge seems to have sprung from it. froberge niiglit very well be either a mere fro-bergende (lord-protecting) weapon, or a reminiscence of the god fro's sword; conf. the word-formations quoted in my gramm. 2, 486. there are townships called in ohg. helidberga, marahaberga (horse-stable. the on. has no freybiorg that i know of, though it has thorbibrg fem, and thorbergr niasc. 2 also in sn. 131, oisinn, thorr, freyr are speakers of doom. 3 pliny n. h. 5, 9 mentions ethiopian' naves plicatiles humeris translatas' kikdu. 217 tlian osinn, for in the egilssaga p. 3g5, frcij

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

4 is the same as that in the fourth place) any thought in this series possesses a chain of sub-thoughts which connect it with its neighbours; these may be discovered by the proper psychological methods "the words of the insane are mountain-tops; two successive thoughts may be compared to two snow summits rising above cloud-banks; they are not isolated, but joined by certain geologically necessary formations. but each pair of such sub-thoughts may be similarly investigated, and so on ad infinitum. each thought is inevitably itself, although it is related to all other possible thoughts. there are not two thoughts of which we can say that one either merges into, or necessarily begets, the other. any series of thoughts is therefore a true inductive series, exactly as the "natural numbers" are

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

this, as may well be seen, has its interesting correlations when the subject is viewed (as we must consistently endeavour to view it) from the point of view of a human being, a planet and a system, remembering always that in dealing with the etheric body we are dealing with physical matter. this must ever be borne carefully in mind. therefore, one paramount factor will be found in all groups and formations, and this is the fact that the ring-pass-not acts only as a hindrance to that which is of small attainment in evolution, but forms no barrier to the more progressed. the whole question depends upon two things, which are the karma of the man, the planetary logos, and the solar logos, and the dominance of the spiritual indwelling entity over its vehicle. iv. macrocosmic and microcosmic et

parative action of atomic matter. it governs matter, the opposite pole of spirit. the second aspect, the building, or vishnu aspect, is governed by the law of attraction; the activities of the entities who embody this aspect are directed to the attracting of matter to spirit, and the gradual approximation of the two poles. it results in cohesion, in the production of congeries of atoms in various formations, and this attraction is brought about by the attractive power of spirit itself. it shows itself in: 1. association, 2. form building, 3. adaptation of form to vibration, 4. relative homogeneity of group unity, 5. cyclic spiralling movement. the line of least resistance is not the law for this aspect. the attractive power of spirit in form-building, and in the adaptation of the form to t

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

lated, and the result of the activity of mercury as it rules gemini is to produce a steady pull between the pairs of opposites; in virgo it produces that interior struggle between the exoteric not-self and the esoteric self, between the form-consciousness (planetary, human and subhuman) and the soul within all forms. in considering this subject you will have to consider the following astrological formations: 1. gemini..virgo..mercury. the earth 2. gemini..aries..mercury. the earth 3. gemini..scorpio..mercury. the earth the importance of these triple formations being based on the fact that they are conditioning triangles, with the energies of two constellations focussed through mercury upon the earth, i.e. the potencies of gemini-aries, instilled into our planetary life via mercury, focus t

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

life. in its intermediate form, it is that which reveals to the aspirant and to the hierarchy the heart of the sun, and in its highest form it is the mode of contact which relates the highest beings on our planet to the central spiritual sun. in every case, i would like to point out that this capacity to meditate (the spiritual expression of the mental processes) focusses itself in certain group formations which it would profit us briefly to consider. it might be said that, intermediate between the great planetary centres, a group of those who can meditate creatively can be found; they are chosen out of each of the larger centres and from among those who are already accustomed to meditation. i would like to pause at this point and ask you to remember that i refer not here to religious med

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

modern day, we are forced to ignore them in all such questions of pre-historic antiquity. modern geology and anthropology must, of course, disagree with our views. but occultism will find as many weapons against these two sciences as it has against astronomical and physical theories, in spite of mr. laing's assurances that "in (chronological) calculations of this sort, concerning older and later formations, there is no theory, and they are based on positive facts, limited only by a certain possible) amount of error either way" occultism will prove, scientific confessions in hand, that geology is very much in error, and very often even more so than astronomy. in this very passage by mr. laing, which gives to geology pre-eminence for correctness over astronomy, we find a passage in flagrant

nonsensical allegory of brahma assuming the form of a boar to rescue the earth from under the waters, finds in the secret commentaries a perfectly scientific explanation, relating as it does to the many risings and sinkings, and the constant alternation of water and land from the earliest to the latest geological periods of our globe; for science teaches us now that nine-tenths of the stratified formations of the earth's crust have been gradually constructed beneath water, at the bottom of the seas. the ancient aryans are credited with having known nothing whatever of natural history, geology, and so on. the jewish race is, on the other hand, proclaimed even by its severest critic, an uncompromising opponent of the bible (see "modern science and modern thought" p. 337, to have the merit o

cing with. the earliest known fossil, the eozoon canadense of the laurentian, continued in a chain, every link of which is firmly welded, through the silurian, with its abundance of molluscous, crustacean, and vermiform life and first indication of fishes; the devonian, with its predominance of fish and first appearance of reptiles; the mesozoic with its batrachians (or frog family; the secondary formations, in which reptiles of the sea, land and air preponderated, and the first humble forms of vertebrate land animals began to appear; and finally, the tertiary, in which mammalian life has become abundant, and type succeeding to type and species to species, are gradually differentiated and specialized, through the eocene, miocene, and pliocene periods, until we arrive at the glacial and pre

f linnaeus- natura non facit saltum, is not only corroborated by esoteric science but would- were there any chance of the real doctrine being accepted by any others than its direct votaries- reconcile in more than one way, if not entirely, the modern evolution theory with facts, as also with the absolute failure of the anthropologists to meet with the "missing link" in our fourth round geological formations. we will show elsewhere that, however unconsciously to itself, modern science pleads our case upon its own admissions, and that de quatrefages is perfectly right, when he suggests in his last work, that it is far more likely that the anthropoid ape should be discovered to be[[vol. 2, page] 288 the secret doctrine. the descendant of man, than that these two types should have a common, fa

ce the beginning of the atlantean race many million years have passed, yet we find the last of the atlanteans, still mixed up with the aryan element, 11,000 years ago. this shows the enormous overlapping of one race over the race which succeeds it, though in character and external type the elder loses its characteristics, and assumes the new features of the younger race. this is proved in all the formations of mixed human races. now, occult philosophy teaches that even now, under our very eyes, the new race and races are preparing to be formed, and that it is in america that the transformation will take place, and has already silently commenced. pure anglo-saxons hardly three hundred years ago, the americans of the united states have already become a nation apart, and, owing to a strong ad

ir species. but they may know better some day. for "if we consider" says sir charles lyell in "antiquity of man" p. 246 "the absence or extreme scarcity of human bones and works of art in all strata, whether marine or fresh water, even in those formed in the immediate proximity of land inhabited by millions of human beings, we shall be prepared for the general dearth of human memorials in glacial formations, whether recent, pleistocene, or of more ancient date. if there were a few wanderers over lands covered with glaciers, or over seas infested with icebergs, and if a few of them left their bones or weapons in moraines or in marine drifts, the chances, after the lapse of thousands of years, of a geologist meeting with one of them must be infinitesimally small" the men of science avoid pin

hose pliocene, miocene, and eocene periods of which so much is said, and about which nothing definite is known- if they dare not venture beyond. but no two scientists seem to agree. every period seems to be a mystery in its duration, and a thorn in the side of the geologists; and, as just shown, they are unable to harmonize their conclusions even with regard to the comparatively recent geological formations. thus, no reliance can be placed on their figures when they do give any, for with them it is all either millions or simply thousands of years! that which is said may be strengthened by the confessions made by themselves and the synopsis of it, found in that "circle of sciences" the encyclopaedia britannica, which shows the mean accepted in the geological and anthropological riddles. in

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

sical experiments. it is of this matter only, that h. st. claire deville could say that "when bodies, deemed to be simple, combine with one another, they vanish, they are individually annihilated; simply because he could not follow those bodies in their further transformation in the world of spiritual cosmic matter. verily modern science will never be able to dig deep enough into the cosmological formations to find the roots of the world-stuff or matter, unless she works on the same lines of thought as the medieval alchemist did "world-life" ibid[[vol. 1, page] 545 the original base. for ages, but hitherto bitterly derided "matter is eternal" says the esoteric doctrine. but the matter the occultists conceive of in its laya, or zero state, is not the matter of modern science; not even in it

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

based faith tradition but includes beliefs that are embedded in the ordinary experiences and the deeply held attitudes, values, and activities of members of a group or community. it may also include what david hall has called "lived religion" or the practice and "everyday thinking and doing of lay men and women" african american religion, according to this perspective, not only embodies ecclesial formations of faith but also encompasses noninstitutionalized expressions and activities.[6] it is my belief that permutations of the supernatural in practices such as conjuring, the african american tradition of healing and harming, have been resignified as "religion" generally, however, observers have not viewed conjure and religion as elements of a single complex, choosing instead to retain the

beliefs and practices by illuminating the "magical" aspects of african american spirituality. african american magical practices and beliefs possess an extensive historiography, as writers in the fields of black studies, religion, history, folklore, and anthropology have all examined conjuring traditions. theophus smith formulated a theory of black spirituality in his conjuring culture: biblical formations of black america (1994, which viewed african american magic as expressing a cultural idiom, and conjuring rituals, performative signs, and symbols as articulating human intention. at the other end of the bibliographic spectrum stand older studies, such as newbell niles puckett's folk beliefs of the southern negro (1926, which offered the author's particular insights into the social and

t the magic of roots in black america may be linked to an older african sacred lore. in central africa, kongo legends relate the kinship between local divinities and anomalies within nature. a patron spirit called funza, also known as the "creator of charms" was believed to be incarnated in all deformities, including abnormal children, oddly shaped animals and insects, stones, and contorted plant formations. other regional spirits in kongo were believed to appear on the earth as "unusual, bizarre or twisted natural objects" such as misshapen roots and branches. it may be that the prominence of roots in african american conjure traditions harks back to kongo beliefs in minkisi, incarnations of the powerful spirit beings that quickened an artifact. other sources of the high john root traditi

in this period corresponded with the development of protestant christianity among numbers of secondand third-generation black americans.[38] although the african cosmologies were eroding, they still provided the philosophical basis by which new beliefs could be assimilated. even as blacks in america embraced christianity, they retained perspectives that harked back to older african ways. the new formations f continuities with african religious traditions included an emphasis on ritual efficacy, the appropriation of invisible powers, and ceremonial spirituality. this fusion of perspectives was achieved in a powerful synthesis of african spirituality and afro-christian protestant traditions, and it surfaces in many conjure practices. african american supernaturalism continued to develop thr

atives (westport, ct: greenwood press, 1977, vol. 2, ss. 2, pp. 16.17. 9. william d. piersen, black legacy: america's hidden heritage (amherst: university of massachusetts press, 1993, p. xi; lawrence levine, black culture and black consciousness: afro-american folk thought from slavery to freedom (new york, oxford university press, 1977, p. 389. 10. theophus h. smith, conjuring culture: biblical formations of black america (new york: oxford university press, 1994. chapter 1 "our religion and superstition was all mixed up" 1. zora neale hurston "father abraham" in the sanctified church: the folklore writings of zora neale hurston (berkeley: turtle island press, 1981\ 159\ pp. 15.18. in addition to his career as a hoodoo doctor, abraham became one of the most highly successful strawberry fa

rawberry farmers in florida. after his death in 1937, his daughter carried on his ministry for five years. for further sources on abraham see sherry sherrod dupree, african-american holiness pentecostal movement: an annotated bibliography (new york: garland publishing, 1996, pp. 366.67. 2. for recent discussions of conjure as a religious complex, see theophus h. smith, conjuring culture: biblical formations of black america (new york: oxford university press, 1994; and albert raboteau, slave religion: the "invisible institution" among blacks in the antebellum south (new york: oxford university press, 1978, pp. 275.88. 3. jeanette robinson murphy "the survival of african music in america" appleton's popular science monthly 55, 1899, reprinted in the negro and his folklore in nineteenth-cent

ro for poisoning. 37. see melville herskovits, the myth of the negro past (boston: beacon press, 1958, p. 242. this "moral ambivalence" insists theophus smith, means that conjure cannot be reduced, in such one-dimensional terms, to evil magic, demonic machinations, or "malign occultism".the traditional distinction between white and black magic (theophus h. smith, conjuring culture: biblical\ 183\ formations of black america [new york: oxford university press, 1994, p. 145, see also pp. 43, 52.53. james haskins calls the good-evil dichotomy "an outright heresy" in black american conjuring traditions, or at the least "far more european than african or even afro-american (haskins, hoodoo and voodoo: their tradition and craft as revealed by actual practitioners [bronx: original publications, 1

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

ample, one of the requirements was for the viewer to make a sketch of what he saw. now i can't sketch for diddly and so that would have left me out if they had wanted to hire me and at that time they did not know i existed. then the first edition of this book came out and i started getting fan mail from fort benning. and the stuff they looked for was boring too. i mean, who wants to pick out rock formations from coordinates on a map? even so, remote viewing is a most useful skill and one that anyone who has the time should probably learn. it has so many uses! but before i explain the use of the box in this regard, i will teach you the basic skill. the actual practice is rather simple, but it may take a few tries to get the best results so don't get discouraged if you have some troubles wit

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

ace probes have been directed there and, of course, their rather unfortunate record of being lost or suffering "technical problems, which prevent them sending pictures back to us. mmmm. these "failures" are the responsibility of the illuminati-created and controlled nasa operation. the failures followed the photographs taken in an area of mars called cydonia that appeared to show non-natural rock formations. these included the famous "face" on mars and various pyramids. the best-known writer and researcher on this subject is the american, richard hoagland, a science journalist and a former adviser at the nasa goddard space flight center.47 one of his team claims to have compared the relationship of the "non-natural" phenomena at cydonia on mars, such as the face and the pyramids, with the

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

hill, the biggest human-made mound ineurope, and others like west kennet long barrow. these form a sort of circuit boardat the heart of the energy grid which fundamentally affects the nature of the earthsmagnetic field. i lived near avebury for two years and it is an incredibly powerful placeif you are sensitive to energy. it is also the area where most of the crop circles or moreaccurately, crop formations, have appeared, particularly the most complex of them.even more interesting is the apparent connection between avebury and mars.the best known researcher of the apparently man-made structure called the faceon mars and an area of that planet known as cydonia, is the american richard c.hoagland. he has been a science journalist, a director of planetariums in westhartford and new y ork, an

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

h (mars) and chesed or gedulah (jupiter) are opposite each other upon the tree. the warrior king and the wise and benign lawgiver of peace balance each other. geburah when unbalanced becomes cruelty and oppression, and gedulah when unbalanced suffers evil to multiply. 9. section 4. the yetziratic text.-this consists of the description of the sphere or path given in the sepher yetzirah, or book of formations. the translation i have used is that of wynn westcott. 10. these descriptions are exceedingly cryptic, but they will from time to time yield a flash of inspiration, and undoubtedly contain the essence of the qabalistic philosophy. 11. section 5. descriptive titles -a catalogue of the names that have been applied to that particular sephirah in the rabbinical literature. these throw great

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

filaments become legs and bristles, and a perfect acarus is the result, which finally detaches itself from its birth-place, and if under a fluid, climbs up the electrical wire, and escapes from the vessel, and afterwards feeds either on the moisture or the outside of the vessel, or on paper or card, or other substance in its vicinity. crosse was also aware of the possibility that apparent insect formations might have been mineral crystallizations that have a strong resemblance to animal form. such osmostic growths were investigated by dr. stephane leduc of nantes, in the twentieth century. leduc demonstrated that artificial structures formed in crystalloid solutions imitate the appearance and some of the properties of organic life. leduc s experiments revived the concept of spontaneous ge

utes of the almighty. in fact, i can assure you most sacredly that i have never dreamed of any theory sufficient to account for their appearance. i confess that i was not a little surprised, and am so still, and quite as much as i was when the acari made their appearance. again, i have never claimed any merit as attached to these experiments. it was a matter of chance. i was looking for silicious formations, and animal matter appeared instead. in addition to the unwelcome notoriety caused by this controversy, crosse s wife and brother died in january 1846. he continued his experiments at fyne court, although he lived more like a recluse than ever. however, on july 22, 1850, he married for the second time. his new wife was cornelia burns, who took a great interest in his experiments and ass

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

ependence, and this independence is both physiological and anatomical. the materialised organs are not inert, but biologically alive. a well-formed hand, for instance, has the functional capacities of a normal hand. i have several times been intentionally touched by a hand or grasped by its fingers. well-constituted organic forms having all the appearance of life, are often replaced by incomplete formations. the relief is often wanting and the forms are flat. there are some that are partly flat and partly in relief, i have seen in certain cases, a hand or a face appear flat, and then, under my eyes assume the three dimensions, entirely or partially. the incomplete forms are sometimes smaller than natural size, being occasionally miniatures. from thoughtforms to full-grown phantoms many of

its objective state, as to cause it to represent the idea which they, the unseen directors, had in view, namely the idea of a sailing ship (psychic science, vol. 11, no. 4, jan. 1933. the appearance of images instead of forms was said to have something to do with the available power. geley often observed strange, incomplete forms, imitations or simulacra of organs. his theory was as follows: the formations materialised in mediumistic seances arise from the same biological process as normal birth. they are neither more nor less miraculous or supernormal; they are equally so. the same ideoplastic miracle makes the hands, the face, the viscera, the tissues, and the entire organism of the foetus at the expense of the maternal body, or the hands, the face, or the entire organs of a materialisa

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

y caused the continent to break apart and sink under the ocean waters. but by the late 1960s, cayce pre d i c t e d, the western part of atlantis would reemerge in the vicinity of bimini, in the bahamas. w h e n the time came, more than two decades after c a yc e s death, several expeditions searched for atlantean ruins in the area, at one point tru mpeting what proved to be natural undersea rock formations as roadways and arc h i t e c t u r a l a rt i f a c t s. atlantis has been thoroughly absorbed into fringe belief, theory, and practice. in the age of flying saucers, some writers tied ufos to an extraterrestrial technology that the atlanteans knew because of their frequent interactions with friendly space people. ho l l ow- e a rth enthusiasts believed that at l a n t e a n m a c h i

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

atter was absorbed and disappeared. the sifra detzniyutha, and in smaller measure the idra rabba qadusha (greater holy assembly) and idra zuta qadusha (lesser holy assembly, also contain some wonderful verses pertaining to the allusions of the beards of the two faces. the hairs of the beards are the atziluthic letters evoluting into divine names in the world of creation. the beards each have nine formations or strands manifest in small face, with four more inside the skull of vast face as the hidden brain. the strands of the names of vast face generally convolute to the atziluthic letter ayin i, and those of small face to the atziluthic letter alef a. the beards of the two faces with their nine respective formations of names are shown in figures 3.3 and 3.4. the beard of faith, not (al, is

uthic letter alef a. the beards of the two faces with their nine respective formations of names are shown in figures 3.3 and 3.4. the beard of faith, not (al, is mentioned because it is the most precious of all. it egresses from the ears round about the face, the white locks [strands of names] ascending and descending, 2" 2' 8 +0 separating into thirteen of that most splendid of splendors. 10 the formations of the beard are found to be thirteen, that is the upper one [vast face. in the lower one [small face] they are beheld in nine. 11 each hair is said to be the breaking of the hidden fountains that issue forth from the hidden brain [vast face. 12 and all those threads [i.e. convoluting names] go out from the hidden brain and are disposed in the weights [i.e. sefiroth. 13 2 f# vast face b

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

turned the rituals toyarkerand addedthe hope that 'i shallproveuseful, asi shallcertainly endeavour to beactive,in the diffusion of the order among occult students who are not masons (letter of 5 february1897).there is noevidencethat waite applied isreligion'127for a charter, but papus (dr gerardencausse,1865-1916, the founder in 1884 of the martinist order, referred to the setting-up of two new 'formations' in england when he addressed the international congress of spiritualistsin1898;one of these mayhaveinvolvedwaite. he did,however,sendpapusa copy of his booklouisclaudedesaint-martinwhen it was published in1901,and expressed his satisfaction on hearing thatpapusliked it 'i learned with verysinceresatisfaction that you had formed a good opinion of the book. there is no opinion that i cou

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

, one proceeding from the other, produce, as they are always designed in visible form, a tortuous path, at once reminding us of the winding staircase. indeed one form of the contemplation of the eternal was described by the kabbalists as ascending by the sephirotic names and descending by the paths. this tortuous path is also like the lightning flash, as is said in the sepher yetzirah or 'book of formations, which has been translated by myself and is now published at bath, and is, perhaps, the oldest monotheistic philosophical tract in exist255 ence. note, the son of god is also spoken of as the 'light of the world. four tassels refer to four cardinal virtues, says the first degree tracing board lecture, these are temperance, fortitude, prudence, and justice; these again were originally br

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

nly endeavour to be active, in the diffusion of the order among occult students who are not masons'40[40. no correspondence with 'papus' survives from this period and it is not possible to determine whether or not waite applied for a charter but, in an address to the international congress (of spiritualists) in 1898 'papus' referred to the progress of his order, which had added two new martinist 'formations' in england during 189741[41. one of these may well have involved waite, although in 1902 he broke completely with 'papus' when he learned of the bad odour in which the latter was held by orthodox masonic bodies. however his enthusiasm for the doctrines of saint-martin remained and in 1899 he completed a major study which is still the only significant english work on saint-martin42[42

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

nly endeavour to be active, in the diffusion of the order among occult students who are not masons'40[40. no correspondence with 'papus' survives from this period and it is not possible to determine whether or not waite applied for a charter but, in an address to the international congress (of spiritualists) in 1898 'papus' referred to the progress of his order, which had added two new martinist 'formations' in england during 189741[41. one of these may well have involved waite, although in 1902 he broke completely with 'papus' when he learned of the bad odour in which the latter was held by orthodox masonic bodies. however his enthusiasm for the doctrines of saint-martin remained and in 1899 he completed a major study which is still the only significant english work on saint-martin42[42

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

nce of any glaciation having been present anywhere on the antarctic continent prior to the eocene (about 60 million years ago.)4 and if we go as far back as the cambrian (c. 550 million years ago) we find irrefutable evidence of a warm sea stretching nearly or right across antarctica, in the form of thick limestones rich in reefbuilding archaeocyathidae: millions of years later, when these marine formations had appeared above the sea, warm climates brought forth a luxuriant vegetation in antarctica. thus sir ernest shackleton found coal beds within 200 miles of the south pole, and later, during the byrd expedition of 1935, geologists made a rich discovery of fossils on the lofty sides of mount weaver, in latitude 86 58 s, about the same distance from the pole and about two miles above sea

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

urther moves if necessary, but no more heavy plane travel needed just now mountains surpass anything in imagination. am going up scouting in carroll s plane, with all weight out "you can t imagine anything like this. highest peaks must go over thirty-five thousand feet. everest out of the running. atwood to work out height with theodolite while carroll and i go up. probably wrong about cones, for formations look stratified. possibly precam brian slate with other strata mixed in. queer skyline effects- regular sections of cubes clinging to highest peaks. whole thing marvelous in red-gold light of low sun. like land of mystery in a dream or gateway to forbidden world of untrodden wonder. wish you were here to study" though it was technically sleeping time, not one of us listeners thought for

ful work climbing, and hard going at this altitude, but worth it. great range fairly solid, hence can t get any glimpses beyond. main summits exceed himalayas, and very queer. range looks like pre-cambrian slate, with plain signs of many other upheaved strata. was wrong about volcanism. goes farther in either direction than we can see. swept clear of snow above about twenty-one thousand feet "odd formations on slopes of highest mountains. great low square blocks with exactly vertical sides, and rectangular lines of low, vertical ramparts, like the old asian castles clinging to steep mountains in roerich s paintings. impressive from distance. flew close to some, and carroll thought they were formed of smaller separate pieces, but that is probably weathering. most edges crumbled and rounded

d, danforth is closer mouthed than i: for he saw, or thinks he saw, one thing he will not tell even me. as all know, our report included a tale of a hard ascent- a confirmation of lake s opinion that the great peaks are of archaean slate and other very primal crumpled strata unchanged since at least middle comanchian times; a conventional comment on the regularity of the clinging cube and rampart formations; a decision that the cave mouths indicate dissolved calcaerous veins; a conjecture that certain slopes and passes would permit of the scaling and crossing of the entire range by seasoned mountaineers; and a remark that the mysterious other side holds a lofty and immense superplateau as ancient and unchanging as the mountains themselves- twenty thousand feet in elevation, with grotesque

tions; a decision that the cave mouths indicate dissolved calcaerous veins; a conjecture that certain slopes and passes would permit of the scaling and crossing of the entire range by seasoned mountaineers; and a remark that the mysterious other side holds a lofty and immense superplateau as ancient and unchanging as the mountains themselves- twenty thousand feet in elevation, with grotesque rock formations protruding through a thin glacial layer and with low gradual foothills between the general plateau surface and the sheer precipices of the highest peaks. this body of data is in every respect true so far as it goes, and it completely satisfied the men at the camp. we laid our absence of sixteen hours- a longer time than our announced flying, landing, reconnoitering, and rock-collecting

aeroplane cruise over all the surrounding territory in the afternoon, sweeping the horizon with field glasses in quest of gedney and of the various missing things; but nothing came to light. the party reported that the titan barrier range extended endlessly to right and left alike, without any diminution in height or essential structure. on some of the peaks, though, the regular cube and rampart formations were bolder and plainer, having doubly fantastic similitudes to roerich-painted asian hill ruins. the distribution of cryptical cave mouths on the black snow-denuded summits seemed roughly even as far as the range could be traced. in spite of all the prevailing horrors, we were left with enough sheer scientific zeal and adventurousness to wonder about the unknown realm beyond those myst

ight seem. nevertheless we were actually conscious of the rarefied air and intense cold as we rose; for, on account of visibility conditions, we had to leave the cabin windows open. we were dressed, of course, in our heaviest furs. as we drew near the forbidding peaks, dark and sinister above the line of crevasse-riven snow and interstitial glaciers, we noticed more and more the curiously regular formations clinging to the slopes; and thought again of the strange asian paintings of nicholas roerich. the ancient and wind-weathered rock strata fully verified all of lake s bulletins, and proved that these pinnacles had been towering up in exactly the same way since.a surprisingly early time in earth s history-perhaps over fifty million years. how much higher they had once been, it was futile

ruins of macchu picchu in the andes, or the primal foundation walls of kish as dug up by the oxford field museum expedition in 1929; and both danforth and i obtained that occasional impression of separate cyclopean blocks which lake had attributed to his flight-companion carroll. how to account for such things in this place was frankly beyond me, and i felt queerly humbled as a geologist. igneous formations often have strange regularities- like the famous giants causeway in ireland-but this stupendous range, despite lake s original suspicion of smoking cones, was above all else nonvolcanic in evident structure. the curious cave mouths, near which the odd formations seemed most abundant, presented another albeit a lesser puzzle because of their regularity of outline. they were, as lake s bu

HP LOVECRAFT NYARLATHOTEP

fraid; and others screamed with me for solace. we swore to one another that the city was exactly the same, and still alive; and when the electric lights began to fade we cursed the company over and over again, and laughed at the queer faces we made. i believe we felt something coming down from the greenish moon, for when we began to depend on its light we drifted into curious involuntary marching formations and seemed to know our destinations though we dared not think of them. once we looked at the pavement and found the blocks loose and displaced by grass, with scarce a line of rusted metal to shew where the tramways had run. and again we saw a tram-car, lone, windowless, dilapidated, and almost on its side. when we gazed around the horizon, we could not find the third tower by the river

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

ch encompasses disappearing people, and ships; airplanes and airships crashing and disappearing without trace and without warning; instantaneous and mysterious transportations of people and things; inexplicable tracks and marks, such as the devil's footprints of devonshire, and the "cup-marks" found in stone over much of the world; the organically shaped meteorites found in tertiary rock and coal formations; evidences of levitation and flight from prehistoric antiquity; and many other phenomena which appear to us to be, or resemble, acts rather than things. 26 all of these are terrestrial events--manifestations more or less on the terrestrial surface. but there is a third great area of observational data. it is that vast conglomerate of purely astronomical observations which relates to thi

enly call it an erratic, and discard or ignore it? and are we to cringe before the deposition of a few hundreds of dead birds from the heavens, all on one city, but of species completely scrambled and mostly unknown within hundreds of miles of that city? what would you do with a piece of meteoric iron, unmistakably shaped by intelligent hands, but which was equally unmistakably removed from solid formations of geological tertiary age of 300,000 years ago? wouldn't you perhaps reshuffle your conception of the antiquity of intelligence and wonder whether it was, for a fact, indigenous to this planet? if you found raw meat, with hair attached, falling over a two-acre space, from a clear and undisturbed sky, wouldn't you struggle even harder to find some kind of category for it, and a common d

purposeful manner, as though concealing something, and discharge peculiar materials. they seem to concentrated, perhaps too directive, to be entirely meteorological in their orgins (sic. dead give-away! he knows, says as much, too? as a means, then, of assuring that we do not knowingly overlook any possible contributory evidence in the case for the ufo's, i ask you to keep these storms and cloud formations in mind, and, if possible, to fit them in to the basis of any comprehensive conclusions which you may eventually draw. i believe that space structures of five to twenty miles in diameter are sufficiently large to produce such storms, and there may be elements of purposefulness in so doing, if only for camouflage or concealment. the l-m great ark=bigger! it may be difficult to see the si

because of the glare of sunlight. on the other hand, at the time of full moon the neutral will be closest to the earth, and directly in line with the sun, and that will be the time to watch for objects crossing the disc of the sun, probably from left to right. all of this on the assumption that space structures do make use of the neutral on account of the lessened navigational problems. look for formations and groups which are especially indicative of intelligent action. cometary masses, on the other hand, will be more easily seen in other parts of the sky and are less likely to be using the neutral. look for them in the northern sky on dark nights and expect them to look exactly like small comets without tails, or like a small nebula. their rapid motions will give away their nature. watc

is falling water, but that falling water is not necessarily rain at least not as understood by meteorological science. dec. 22, california mysteriously flooded, 1955. all through our research into the falls of unusual objects from the sky, we frequently encounter the statement that these objects fall in a torrential downpour of water, and almost as frequently we find references to peculiar cloud formations which do not appear to have their origin based on normal, or at least familiar, meteorological conditions conditions of weather, that is. we hope that you will give very special thought to the world-wide scope of some of these intense and violent storm periods. there are many cases where storms and floods which inundated a considerable part of our own country have been almost universal

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

p layers were older than those present in layers near the surface. this thinking led lyell to hypothesize further that, over long periods of time, living species diversified and became more complex. lyell thus went beyond lamarck because he empirically determined a temporal sequence during which the evolution of species had taken place. of course, lyell could not measure the age of the geological formations he had studied, but he could establish a relative ordering of the appearance of new rock layers and new species. the absolute dating of rock formations and fossils became possible only in the twentieth century, thanks to the discovery of radioactive dating techniques. these techniques and others confirmed lyell s vision. as for darwin, he was well aware of the thinking of lamarck and ly

others yet, such as uranium-238, are used to date samples that are billions of years old, such as rock samples deposited when earth had recently formed from the collisions of smaller bodies in orbit around our then young sun. nor is radioactivity the only available technique to date natural objects. another technique is tree-ring dating. tree growth can be measured by the counting of annual ring formations in their trunks. some trees, depending on their location, are as old as 2,000 to 3,000 years. cores from these trees have been used to calibrate the carbon-14 method by measuring the creationist purpose and irreducible complexity rebutted 57 radioactivity in their rings. thus, a method that few would object to, the counting of tree rings, has been used to validate carbon-14 dates. furth

between mother and child (think about the expression mother tongue. another good example is the transmission of religious beliefs from parents to their children, which tends to be stable over generations. thus, like gene transmission, vertical cultural transmission is the origins and evolution of homo sapiens 105 conservative and helps explain the stability and persistence of particular cultural formations in the world: changes are slow to come and may take several generations to be implemented. but horizontal transmission also exists. here, change cultural mutation, if you will can be very fast. rather than dealing with the passage of cultural information from parents to children, horizontal transmission, as its name indicates, can take place within the same generation. horizontal transm

er without the machinery afforded by living cells. in fact, the interactions between amino acids taking place in living cells are very complicated and could not have existed as such at the dawn of life. but then, it has been shown in the laboratory that amino acids can react with certain sulfur-containing compounds that are produced by volcanoes and hydrothermal vents. these vents are earth crust formations found at the bottom of the oceans, near tectonic plates, where water circulates and interacts at high temperature with the magma. when amino acids are reacted with these sulfur compounds, they form what are called thioesters, which, contrary to unmodified amino acids, are able to form chemical bonds spontaneously and produce protein-like molecules that we can call here preproteins. thes

ction of the tree of life in figure 3.3. we do not know with any kind of certainty what luca might have been like, other than it must have been single celled and have lived in the total absence of oxygen gas, which was not yet present in the atmosphere. phylogenetic trees suggest that luca might have been a sulfur metabolizer. although no microbial fossils that old have been discovered, some rock formations of that age have been found to contain organic compounds that bear the signature of life. how genetically complex could luca have been? research on existing simple prokaryotes shows that to be considered alive by today s standards, a cell should contain at least 180 genes, keeping in mind that cells with so few genes today can live only as parasites of eukaryotic cells. this seems to be

ow that the present oxygen level of 21% was reached only about 400 million years ago; it is estimated that oxygen levels in the atmosphere were 1 10% of the present value between 2.4 billion years ago and 545 million years ago. it is also known that oxygen levels varied widely up until about 2 billion years ago, as revealed 148 evolution and religious creation myths by the presence of banded iron formations, which are successive rock layers containing oxidized iron interspersed with rock layers not containing it. iron salts dissolved in water came out of solution after contact with oxygen and formed the bands containing oxidized iron. the existence of banded iron formations then shows that oxygen concentrations went up and down. the exact reason why this phenomenon took place is not well u

ayers containing oxidized iron interspersed with rock layers not containing it. iron salts dissolved in water came out of solution after contact with oxygen and formed the bands containing oxidized iron. the existence of banded iron formations then shows that oxygen concentrations went up and down. the exact reason why this phenomenon took place is not well understood. some think that banded iron formations were paralleled by cycles of active and then less active proliferation of photosynthetic microorganisms. then, as oxygen was appearing in the atmosphere, some microbes evolved a new metabolic pathway called respiration. this pathway actually metabolizes oxygen to produce cellular energy. each time we breathe in some air, our cells are using respiration to power other metabolic reactions

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

e for an illustration: there is nothing better than (o, n, g, pleasure (joy, and nothing worse than (n, g, o, plague (sorrow. 5. how was it all accomplished? he combined, weighed, and changed: the (a) with all the other letters in succession, and all the others again with (a, and all again with (b; and so with the whole series of letters. hence it follows that there are two hundred and thirty-one formations, or gates, through which the powers of the letters go forth; every creature and every language proceeded from one name and the combinations of its letters. 6. he created a reality out of nothing. he called the nonentity into existence and hewed colossal pillars from intangible air. this has been shown by the example of combining the letter (a) with all the other letters, and all the oth

long been used to conceal this creative triad of the qabbalists. p. 118 trees, each hearing the reflections of the ten sephirothic globes. the 40 spheres of creation out of ain soph are divided into four great world chains, as follows: a 1 to a 10, atziluth, the boundless world of divine names. b 1 to b 10, briah, the archangelic world of creations. c 1 to c 10, yetzirah, the hierarchal world of formations. d 1 to d 10, assiah, the elemental world of substances. each of these worlds has ten powers, or spheres--a parent globe and nine others which conic out of it as emanations, each globe born out of the one preceding. on the plane of atziluth (a 1 to a 10, the highest and most divine of all the created worlds, the unmanifested ain soph established his first point or dot in the divine sea

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

a hostile outside world. only when the "deeps" are contacted, only at that point does any real witchcraft take place. this principle applies as much to the process of weather working as to any other magical field. most of the work being done in this direction by present-day covens is concerned mainly with the direct use of personal or collective witch power used to "split" or dematerialize cloud formations while under personal scrutiny, and is often performed in an impromptu manner rather than as an elaborately thought-out ritual. the "splitting" process consists of simply a bending of your pyramid powers toward the event which you wish to take place, namely, the dissolution of the cloud mass, an operation taken thus far and no farther. in fact, it is a simple process of binding, in this

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

astral wings drew me further into a wooded area. much fog lay across the landscape and the sight was beautiful. i knew that in the night i was free and, even though on the astral plane there are often wars among sorcerers, that i was safe unto myself. i had, after all, developed strength and protective walls from the blood and sexual fluids of two individuals from many nights of tantric elemental formations. i began to hear disembodied chants, in many different voices and tones, often sounding both angelic and demonic. i saw within the forest a vast clearing. a huge bonfire lit up the area, and various torches surrounded the area, beyond which were great shadows of night. a numerous assembly of witches had come, many in human form. their astral shapes were either beautiful or grotesque, so

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

d genetic manipulation the psychic acceptance of this insinuated fallacy that literally incites our individualand collective deviancies. atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation117 chapter 19doodles in the cropsthere is also good reason to believe that the phenomenon known as the crop-circleshave been created via satellites by the microwave technology known as haarp .these circles and formations are not caused by doodling extraterrestrials with nothingbetter to do. the technology to create even the most complex crop mandalas is cer-tainly in existence, regardless of the denials of scientists and science buffs. terrencemeaden and the main experts that originally specialized in the circles are known tohave worked for top government think-tanks and laboratories (the same goes foro

whose debris has continually fallen into earth atmosphere and onto the very sur-face, as charles fort and others have researched for decades.scientists find 'lost city' of ancient rocknow researchers probing the ocean bottom have found 18-story-high towers of stone- the tallest ever -near a section of volcanic fault ridges that extend for 6,200 miles along the atlantic ocean floor.inspired by the formations' majestic heights and by the fact that the stone towers appear on a sea-floormountain named atlantis massif, the scientists named the field of about two dozen stone structures thelost city in honor of the fabled, flooded city.not only are the underwater stone spirals unusual in composition and their location, scientists think theymay offer a glimpse into earth's earliest environments wh

acks. the towers extend like groping fingers above atlantis massif, a sub-merged mountain about the size of washington's mt. ranier.as jeff karson, an oceanographer who explored the lost city with kelley remarked, if this were onland, this would be a national park. the lost city is also strikingly brightor as bright as things canappear under artificial light a half-mile below sea level.while rock formations around volcanic ridges normally appear black, these formations are gleamingwhite because they are made up of materials similar to pale concrete, such as carbonate minerals andsilica. kelley, who was lead author of a study about the formations in this week's issue of the journal,nature, says the steep-sided towers of rock blossom into feathery ledges of precipitated stone whichsprawl out

they're located 9 miles awayfrom the volcanic vents of the mid atlantic ridge. this distance buffers the rocks from volcanic erup-tions that occur once every 5-10 years at the ridge's axis and from earthquake activity that's more fre-quent around the vents. but the structures' distance from the underwater vents also suggests the towersmust be formed by a unique process. in so-called black smoker formations, ocean water sloshes nearhot magma at the volcanic vents and then heats up to 750 degrees fahrenheit. the hot water absorbsminerals and chemicals from surrounding rocks and eventually flows upwards. as the hot water rises itcools and releases the minerals and chemicals, which form towers of dark mineral rock and nutrient-rich ecosystems.at lost city, the construction of the stone towers

MORALS AND DOGMA

he earth containing igneous and aqueous particles; and the fire being tempered by globules of water and terrestrial corpuscles which serve to feed it. no one of the three elements being entirely separated from the others, all material beings composed of these three elements, whereof each is triple, may be designated by the figurative number of three times three, which has become the symbol of all formations of bodies. hence the name of ninth envelope, given to matter. every material extension, every circular line, has for representative sign the number nine, among the pythagoreans; who had observed the property which this number possesses, of reproducing itself incessantly and entire, in every multiplication; thus offering to the mind a very striking emblem of matter which is incessantly c

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

h6 the full passage reads: david was told: gthe philistines are fighting with ke filah and plundering the threshing floors. h david consulted g-d [through the urim v ftumim, gshall i go and attack these philistines? h and g-d said to david, ggo; attack the philistines and you will save ke filah. h but david fs men said to him, glook, we are afraid here in judah, how much more if we go against the formations of the philistines in ke filah! h so david consulted g-d again, and g-d answered him, garise, go down to ke filah, for i am going to deliver the philistines into your hands. h david and his men went to ke filah and fought against the philistines; he drove off their cattle and inflicted a severe defeat on them. thus david saved the inhabitants of ke filah. when evyatar son of achimelech

RUBY TABLET OF SET

s. soon the tremendous value of this realization for the development of the will shall be made clear. then, finally, there is your mind with its various subsets (your personality, memories, habits, etc. the mind seems to consist of various sense representations (the representational systems of neurolinguistic programming seem to cover the contents of the mind fairly well. see appendix i of trance formations by grinder& bandler, 1981, real people press, for a succinct explanation) who knows about these sense representations, these thoughts? you do. therefore you are not your mind. concerning the self being other than the mind, from the crystal tablet of set(1) we see (page 6 "it (the self) is the 'ultimate you, that through the machinery of your physical brain moves your arms and legs, sees

ies. i designed and hung a banner incorporating the ge rouge veve. the colour red symbolized desire and rage, black represented death and the base for things to manifest out of, gold was extravagance and the richness of life, copper added a conductive element, and white defined and coloured the spirit. the veve included the designs of a heart symbolizing the centre, love, and life, and also cross formations representing the cross roads, choices, and direction in ones life. a pitchfork was used as an element of control to threaten and prod certain forces. the dagger, weapon, symbol of protection and power over life and death, completed the altar. all items taken and passed from the altar are done so with the left hand. this signifies that the mambo is in fact the embodiment of the loa and i

SIFRA DETZNIYUTHA

re found to be extending into the whole body in order to establish all. these letters are hanging in the pure wool.71 when they are manifested unto the small one, these letters settle in hy, and so they are called in them, the yod y of the ancient one is concealed in its wreath,72 because the left is to be found.73 the heh h is opened in another and is perforated by two holes, and is found in its formations. the vav v is opened in another, as it is written: it goes smoothly for my beloved,74 in the lamp of the heavy darkness to conceal the opening. the supernal vav v, the inferior vav v, 8 the supernal heh h, the inferior heh h, the supernal yod y, and with him not is associated; not ascends in this, and not is in this sign; when the son75 is revealed, and united in one grade, in one combi

ll is found, of this it is written: the nakedness of your father is not; she will be uncovered.91 and when yv d d vy departs from h a a h, o d d i, it is written: the nakedness of your mother is not; she will be uncovered, your mother is that-not; her nakedness will be uncovered.92 she is your mother, surely, for understanding (hnyb, binah) you shall call mother..93 10 chapter three nine precious formations were given over to the beard. whatever is hidden, and is manifested as not, is found to be supernal and precious, thus the writings have concealed it. 1) hairs upon hairs, from next to the opening of the ears unto the beginning of the mouth. 2) it is to be found from that beginning unto the other beginning. 3) beneath the two openings a path so full that it is seen as not. 4) the cheeks

david said nine up to all nations compass me about95 in order to surround and protect himself. and you, the grass, herb yielding seed after its kind, and tree bearing fruit, that its seed is in it, after its kind, were brought forth from the earth.96 these nine are evolved from the perfect name, and afterwards were planted into the perfect name, as it is written: and the lord hvhy planted.97 the formations of the beard are found to be thirteen, that is the upper one. in the lower one they are beheld in nine. the twenty-two letters are formed in their colors. therefore he who sees in his dream that he holds the beard of a supernal person in his hand- he is at peace with his master. his enemies will be subjected to him, especially with regard to the superior beard that radiates into the low

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

ural phenomena, ranging from insects to lightning, from plasma vortices (a kind of ball lightning) to electromagnetic anomalies; 3. hoaxsters; 4. an ancient nonhuman intelligence indigenous to earth that is utilizing archetypal designs in order to warn contemporary humankind to be more responsible to and more respectful of the planet. english researcher lucy pringle believes that many crop circle formations are due to natural causes, such as the discharge of some electromagnetic energy, but she also noted that a particular design formed around april 21, 1998, appeared close to the prehistoric mound of silbury hill. she likened the doubleringed circle with 33 scroll-like bands between the rings to a beltane wheel, an ancient symbol used at celtic fire festivals on may day. pringle has not b

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

se handwriting reveals the inner person through his or her subconscious, graphologists believe that there are universal symbols that are evident in handwriting, beginning as early as a child fs first attempts at writing. for example, if in a child fs handwriting analysts were to observe angular patterns formed like the points of arrows or spears, they would have little difficulty recognizing such formations as likely symbols of aggression. there has been some conflict within the ranks of graphology on the question of whether or not pre-writing scribbles may indicate personality traits in children. a scribble, as defined by graphologists, is a spontaneous discharge of energy. it is not meant to convey a message, and children make them for the sheer joy of it. to children, scribbling is simp

ion as to how an individual will react under stress and determine whether or not a person in their employ would act in a violent, antisocial manner in moments of excitement in dealing with customers. to illustrate the above point, graphologists have shown how prospective embezzlers would give themselves away by their handwriting. the oval letters.the go, h the ga, h and in certain cases, the oval formations on the small letters gp h and gd h.would be opened up at the bottom. it would appear as though someone had come along and erased the bottom of these letters, suggesting that the embezzlers want to fill up the holes with some money. the above signs constitute a general rule and should not be regarded as universal or absolute. a cautious and discreet graphologist would be careful never to

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

, in terms of the hod of hod, occur even before they are clothed in such form. meditative practices will often access a state where the mind seems to process without evidence, yet leaving one aware that issues are being dealt with, often more efficiently than the garbled, over-layered, process we usually call thinking. in terms of the creative process of the tree of life, hod represents the first formations of the influx of energies from netzach. utilising the matrix of binah, and the discriminatory processes of geburah, the sephirah of hod crystallises these energies into definitions and shapes. the internal model of yesod then recognises these definitions and presents them to the perceptions, as best it can to its own limits. it is thus important that the initiate refines both his defini

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

o the heart of it, he can study them by himself, bit by bit, and open all the worlds, and even the logic of the creator, that you say is missing. naturally, the explanations that i can provide within such a limited framework are superficial for such a complex system. the purpose of our development is to obtain a sensation of spiritual pleasure, and not receive it unconsciously, in various worldly formations. only the search after transient delights, or ones that shine from afar (but are much stronger, compel the spiritual body to seek perfection. therefore a rapidly growing child has opportunities for pleasure everywhere, and he can also continuously seek for new ones. the simplest things make him happy. there is a good reason why we say that someone is happy like a child. q: what is the c

lly performs a spiritual act. their mistake stems from the fact that kabbalists wrote their books in the language of the branches, and used corporeal words to define spiritual concepts. that is why there is such a strict prohibition in the torah that states, thou shalt not make unto thee a graven image, nor any manner of likeness. it means that it is forbidden to picture spirituality in corporeal formations, not because it can inflict some harm in the upper 128 of 273 world, but because the false imagination would stop one from understanding how the creator works and the attaining of one s goal. therefore, the student must repeatedly study the primary concepts in the wisdom of kabbalah, such as place, time, motion, absence, body, body parts or organs, mating, kiss, embrace etc. until he fi

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abraham abyss active adam adept african age ages air altar ancient angel angels angelic assiah astral atlantis atzilut binah birth black briah briyah child children christ christian christianity church churches circle conscious consciousness corresponds cosmic creation creator cross crowley crystal crystals darkness dead death degree degrees deity divine doctrine doctrines earth east ego egyptian element elements emanation emanations energy energies esoteric eternal evil existence father female fire five force forces form forms formation formations france masons masonic genesis glamour god gods goddess golden government green healing heart hebrew hermetic hierarchy history holy human humanity influences initiate initiation intelligence invocation iron israel jewish kabalistic kabbalah qabalah qabalistic kether key king kingdom knowledge lavey living lodge logos lord lucis magic magick magical malchut manifestation mars masters material matter meditation mental mercury mind modern moon mother mysteries natural nature north occult ocean order paths pentagram people physical pillar pillars plane planetary planet planets power powers psychic re rabbi red religion religions religious rite ritual ruach sacred satan sea secret secrets sefer sephiroth sepher serpent set seven society solar soul souls south sphere spirit spirits spiritual square squares star stars state states stone sun supernal supreme sword symbol symbols symbolic tablet teaching temple tetragrammaton thousand three throne tradition traditions tree triangle truth universal universe war water west white wisdom witch witchcraft women world worlds worship yetzirah yod zohar


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn